Teddy Ghost - Blog Posts

Chapters: 9/? Fandom: Danny Phantom Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: Graphic Depictions Of Violence Relationships: Dash Baxter/Danny Fenton Characters: Danny Fenton, Dash Baxter, Sam Manson, Tucker Foley, Paulina Sanchez, Kwan (Danny Phantom), Valerie Gray, Pookie (Danny Phantom) Additional Tags: Aged-Up Character(s), on the way to college, mentions of child abuse, Mentions of homophobia, Redemption Arcs, Bisexual Danny Fenton, everyone becoming good friends, Enemies to Friends to Lovers, Second Chances, lots of classical literature references, Canon-Typical Violence, Angst, Lots of Crying, Some hurt/comfort, almost everyone has shitty parents, More tags to come as I think of them, Suicidal Thoughts, This is heavily inspired by marichat, stealing lots of headcanons from tumblr, Getting Together, Getting to Know Each Other, not entirely canon compliant, I stole the pieces I like and combined them with fanon to get what I wanted, this was supposed to be a slow burn, Dialogue Heavy, some spooky shit will be snuck in here, Mutual Pining, Dissection, Bad Parents Jack and Maddie Fenton, lots of astrology references, Inspired by Orpheus and Eurydice (Ancient Greek Religion & Lore), horror aspects will be in here, but also cute fluff, Asexual Character, Mentions of previous eating disorders Summary:

It's the end of senior year and Dash and Danny are having the worst time of their lives. Dash's father finds out he's queer and tries to kill him. That lands him in prison with divorce papers. Dash goes to therapy to cope and learn how to change his behaviors while taking some time off from school. He now needs to learn how to navigate the world and figure himself out. Danny fears he'll never figure out what he wants for his future beyond being the hero of Amity Park forever and he's running out of time to figure it out as he watches everyone he knows move on without him. Plus there are always the people hunting him down that he has to worry about on top of that.p

Tucker laughed so hard he choked on his spit, hacking into the speaker.

Dash pulled the phone away from his ear, embarrassed. "Are you done?" He grumbled.

"Never!" Tucker cackled, still choking on his laughter. "Just, just let me get this straight. You, Dash Baxter, are calling me because-" another laugh- "because you want advice on how to woo my best friend?"

Dash sighed, running a hand through his hair and glaring at the notebook in front of him; its front page was covered in scribbled-out ideas and tap marks from his overthinking. "Yes, Tucker, that's exactly what I'm doing."

"Right, right," Tucker murmured sagely. "Are you an idiot?"

"What?" Dash deadpanned, an irk of frustration nipping at his stomach.

"Listen, I mean all offense when I say this," there was a shuffling noise and then Tucker's voice came through more clearly than it had before, "You're blind. And, normally, it's my duty as his best friend to take his secrets to the grave, well, my grave not his since he technically already has one, but this is where I draw the very thin line where betrayal turns into being a good wingman."

"Can you get to the point?"

"Touchy, touchy. What does he see in you?" Tucker chuckled. "The point is that you have him wrapped around your little jock finger. Have you seen how he looks at you?"

Dash swallowed his annoyance at the name-calling. "How does he look at me?"

"Like you hung the stars in the sky just for him. You don't need my help. Whatever you're doing is working just fine."

Dash sighed, his face burning. "It's not- okay, that's cool, but…" he ran a hand down his face, mumbling into the phone. "I don't need help getting him to like me. I need help asking him out."

Tucker was quiet for a moment. "I don't get it. Isn't that the same thing?"

"I should have called Sam," Dash muttered. "Okay, listen… um, we almost kissed yesterday, so I-"

"Holy shit!" Tucker cheered. "Who initiated it? Sam and I have a bet going right now."

"I'm not telling you that." Dash huffed, rolling his pencil around on the desk and readjusting his grip on his phone. "I just need to know if he's ever talked about his ideal first date or anything like that."

"It was you, wasn't it? Danny's too scared to make a first move after Val. Sam totally owes me twenty bucks." There were some typing noises on the line and then Tucker was shifting his focus back to the actual conversation. "Okay, so you want to be all romantic and sappy about it? I don't think he's ever mentioned his ideal first date, but if you need inspiration his favorite romance movie is Pride and Prejudice. Well, Mr. Lancer turned him into a classical literature nerd so any classic romance should be good inspiration. He just likes to have fun. It shouldn't be too hard to pick something he'd like."

Dash scribbled a note on the last blank space on his page. "So, according to Pride and Prejudice, I just have to write him poetry, apologize for being an asshole, get on his family's good side, and then take him somewhere special where I spew more poetry?"

"You can see why you have him so whipped. You've done half of that already." Tucker laughed again, hearty and mixed with snorts. "But, you're putting too much thought into this. He might pass away on the spot, again, if you write him poetry. Just tell him you like him. That'll be enough."

Dash sighed again, rubbing the tension from his forehead. "I don't want it to be enough. I want it to be special, romantic."

"Oh my god!" Tucker guffawed. "It's not like you're taking his virginity, Dash. This isn't complicated."

Dash wrinkled his nose. "You're terrible."

"So I've been told. And yet, you still came to me for help."

Dash sighed, flipping to a clean page in his notebook. "And you kind of did. Thanks, Tucker."

"Just remember to invite me to the wedding."

"What, just so you can steal him from the alter with your cheesy pick-up lines?"

"I am a master at them. You're lucky I'm straight or you probably wouldn't have a chance. Danny is not immune to my charms."

Dash rolled his eyes. "See ya later, Mr. Charmer."

"Later, Sappy Romantic."

Dash laughed and hung up. Okay, he could do poetry. How hard could it be?

After several minutes of staring at a blank page, he sighed and picked his phone back up, dialing Kwan's number.

"Hey bro, what's up?"

"I need you to talk poetry to me."

Danny felt apprehensive before he got to the last stair. Something in his house was wrong. It was colder than normal and he couldn't shake the itch under his skin that someone was invading his space. He could smell something cooking; an odd occurrence for the middle of the day. He stepped into the kitchen and resisted the urge to immediately turn and walk right back out.

Vlad sat at the table, grinning smugly at him. "Oh, good morning, Daniel. How nice of you to join us."

Danny rolled his eyes and ignored him. His mom, who was cooking bacon with a frown, turned to smile at him.

"Hi, Danny!" She beamed. "You look nice today! Are you going somewhere?"

He glanced down; he'd put on some boots Sam had bought him instead of his normal, worn down, red Converse, some black fingerless gloves, pants chains and a planet necklace, and Dash's jacket. "Um." Admittedly, he was psyching himself up to ask Dash on a date and had wanted to look as attractive as possible. He did not want to tell his mom this; especially in front of Vlad. "Sam and I are going to see a movie later."

"When are you going to ask that girl out, Dan-o?" His dad cheered, his mood was always better when Vlad was around. It looked like he was cooking pancakes, but their shapes were anything but a typical circle.

"She's just a friend, Dad," Danny said at the same time Vlad said:

"Odd, I thought you were dating the boy from last night." He curled his lips into a deceitful smile.

Danny glared at him.

"Danny," his dad chided, flipping the pancakes over a little harder than necessary. "How many times have we talked about having people overnight without telling us?"

"Calm down, Jack," His mom hummed, shooting a withering look at Vlad. "It's not like he can get a boy pregnant."

"Dash wasn't over last night," Danny protested, rolling his eyes. "We ran into Vlad at the park."

"The Baxter boy?" His mom asked, her voice all high-pitched and excited.

"At such an odd hour," Vlad mused, talking over his mom. Really, how did he expect to win her over if he couldn't even show her basic respect? "Children can get into such trouble that late."

"I'm not a child," Danny grumbled, walking over to the pantry. It'd be better just to grab a to-go cereal cup and get out of there before he ended up getting in a fistfight with an old man.

His dad grabbed him by the shoulders and steered him back over to the table, forcing him to sit in a chair. "What trouble was he getting into Vlady?" He grabbed the plate of pancakes he'd made and put them on the table. Danny resisted the urge to swat it off the table like an irritable cat.

"Oh, Jack, I'm surprised!" Vlad guffawed. "What is it they say about snitches?" He leveled a keen, evil stare at Danny. "I mean, really, you remember what we were like at that age."

His dad frowned at him. "Danny, do we need to have a talk about drugs?"

"Jack!" His mom chirped as she sat down next to him. "Danny's not like that."

Danny drew in a deep breath through his nose- an anger management tactic Dash had taught him- and crossed his arms, digging his nails into his palms. "No. We were just walking  Dash's dog." He turned his withering glare on Vlad, the next sentence rolling off his tongue coated in venom. "What were you doing in the park so late, Vlady?"

"If you must know, Daniel, I have insomnia."

"Oh, Danny has that too, so I'm sure he understands the struggle." His mom said, nudging him and narrowing her eyes at Vlad.

He gave her a forced, pinched smile. "Hmm, that's funny. Cause it seemed more like you were making idle threats at people."

"Oh, my, didn't anyone teach you to mind your business?" Vlad's voice was smooth like carmalized honey. It made Danny want to punch his teeth in. Vlad stood, probably to be intimidating, and straightened his suit jacket.

His mom cleared her throat. "We," she emphasized the word by reaching out and griping his dad's arm to tug his attention away from the enormous pile of pancakes and bacon on his plate, "taught him everything about how to be a good person. I'm sure Danny has a reason to be concerned."

"Oh, Maddie, I meant no harm. It's just, well, curiosity did kill the cat."

Danny bit his tongue, not wanting to take Vlad's side in any manner, choosing to focus on his response. He also stood, using his height to his advantage. "Sorry, what was that? I couldn't hear you down there."

Vlad simply smirked, clicking his tongue. "Jack, it was nice catching up, but it seems I'm not entirely welcome here."

"Nonsense! Danny!" His dad boomed. A small spark of fear ran down Danny's spine and he tried his best to squash it. "What has gotten into you?"

"Nothing." He ground out. He pushed his chair in with his foot and turned to leave the kitchen. "I've got to go anyway."

"Wait!" his mom called. She stopped to wrap some bacon in a paper towel before chasing after him. At least take some food with you."

"Why do you put up with him?" Danny hisses back, begrudgingly taking the peace offering.

She smiled sadly, glancing back at his dad. "He's your father's best friend. Look at how happy he gets when he's around. We can't take that away from him."

"Even with all he's done?" Danny was angry he couldn't tell her the truth; angry that she was the reason he couldn't tell her; angry that because he was scared of his parents, Vlad could get away scot-free.

"Forgiveness is a virtue." She shrugged, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Are you sure you don't want to stay for breakfast? I'm making monkey bread~!"

"Not if he's here." He brushed her hand off, sighing through his nose. He turned before he could see the smile disappear from her face. "I've got to go."

"Okay, bye, sweetie! I love you!"

He didn't answer, shoving his hands in the pockets of Dash's jacket as he shut the door behind him.

He paced the sidewalk behind Dash's house, his nerves buzzing with anxiety and anticipation.

He could do this.

He'd nearly done it yesterday, the words had almost practically fallen off his tongue. He just had to cough them back up.

What if yesterday was a fluke? Oh, god, what if Dash just liked Phantom better? What if he'd already fucked this whole thing up? What if-

His phone rang. It was Tucker. He exhaled a breath and answered. "Hey."

"Stop freaking out and just tell him, you coward."

Danny frowned. "How'd you know?"

"I've been watching the tracker on your phone pace his house for the last twenty minutes."

"That tracker is for emergencies only." He huffed, sitting on the grass between Dash's fence and the path to the park.

"This is an emergency." Tucker insisted. He could practically feel his grin through the phone. "You're both driving me crazy with your relentless pining. Just kiss him already. For real this time. He might not survive another fake out."

"Both of us?" Danny wheezed, his mind only catching half of those sentences. He twisted his fingers in the grass, ripping a few pieces out. His heart squeezed in his chest.

Tucker hummed. "I have been sworn to secrecy."

"How secret are we talking?" His nerves were jittery; he felt like he needed to run a mile just to burn the excess nerves off.

"I might be persuaded to share. For a price, of course." He teased.

Danny jokingly rolled his eyes. "Next Nastyburger run is on me?"

"You think the price on this kind of information is a simple Nasty Burger? This here is confidential, top secret. You gotta start the bidding higher than that."

"I'll buy the new Doomslayer game for you when it comes out." Danny laughed.

"Make it the deluxe edition and you've got a deal."

"You drive a hard bargain," He exaggerated a sigh. "Alright, deal."

"Yes!" Tucker cheered before clearing his throat. "Okay, so he called me a few hours ago asking me for advice."

Danny wrinkled his nose, tugging up more grass than he meant. He was glad not a lot of people walked this way and wouldn't have to explain to people why he was lurking behind Dash's yard. "He was asking you for advice?"

"I know, crazy, right? Anyway, he wanted to ask you out. But, in his words, 'it has to be special and romantic'. So he wanted to know if I knew what your ideal first date was and-"

"What did you tell him?" He interrupted, heart pounding in his ears.

"All your filthy secrets, naturally. He knows you're a sucker for Jane Austen now." Tucker schmoozed. "The rest you'll just have to find out. You don't want me to spoil all his big plans. Just know he wants to kiss you so bad he's driving himself insane."

"Thanks, Tuck," he wheezed. He wanted to giggle and kick his feet and scream all at the same time. He settled for releasing all the air in his lungs to take a slow, deep, hopefully calming breath.

"Anytime. Now go get your guy so the rest of us can find some peace."

"Har har." Danny laughed as he hung up. He shook out the rest of the nerves from his limbs and peeked over the fence.

Dash was sitting on the balcony, scribbling in a notebook; his brows were furrowed and he was chewing on his lip. He sighed, running a hand down his face, turning the page, and starting over.

Danny smiled softly, a warm feeling settling in his chest. A scene from a play swept through his mind and he grinned, half an idea forming in his mind. He composed a few sentences in his brain, letting each one roll around for a moment before tossing them out. He cringed.

Get it together, Fenton.

"C'mon, just pick something that isn't stupid." He muttered. His phone buzzed.

Tucker: Coward

Danny: I'm going!!!! Tracker is for emergencies only :(

Tucker: Coward

Danny didn't respond. He took a deep breath, turned intangible (and invisible), and walked through the fence. He slowly made his way across the yard, trying a few more sentences in his head, before stopping under the balcony. His hands were shaking ever so slightly; he shoved them in the pockets of Dash's jacket. He returned to a tangible, visible state, putting on his best, fake confident smile.

"Do you work for NASA? Cause your beauty is out of this world." And he promptly wanted to bite his tongue off and disappear forever. That was probably the worst thing he'd ever said out loud. So much for not picking something stupid.

"Jesus fucking Christ!" Dash jumped, bumping his knee on the table and dropping his pencil. It rolled across the floor and dropped from the balcony. He stood, tiptoeing to the edge, and glared down. "Danny? What in the fuck are you doing down there?"

"Oh, I was just… in the neighborhood and decided to stop by." He could feel his face burning as he bent down to pick up Dash's pencil.

"Uh-huh," Dash mused, his face also a pretty shade of red. He leaned on the rail, head resting in one hand as he stared down. "Dressed like that and spouting pick-up lines?"

Danny couldn't help the nervous giggle that bubbled up his throat. "Ha-ha, is, uh, is the way I'm dressed a problem?"

Dash's eyes slid across his form, making him feel like he was about to catch fire. Dash hummed. "Mixing the emo aesthetic with a jock jacket is kind of out there. But I guess you make it work."

Danny's heart stuttered. So far so good. "You guess?"

Dash cleared his throat, rubbing the back of his neck. "So, what had you in the neighborhood? Ghost attack?"

Danny shook his head. "I just wanted to see you."

"Oh," Dash's voice trembled. He leaned back, white-knuckling the railing.

Feeling brave, Danny floated up to the balcony, nearly tripping from the added effort of ghost powers in his human form, as he stood on the edge and planted his hands right next to Dash's- their skin brushing. He tried his best not to show how out of breath he was from such a simple action. The narrow railing was the only thing separating them. He tucked the pencil behind Dash's ear.

"I have it on good authority that you wanted to see me too." His bones felt like jello, weak under the pounding of his nerves.

Dash frowned, the red on his face deepening. "That snitch."

"I like you," Danny breathed, unable to contain it any longer lest his nerves get the better of him. "I like you a lot."

"Oh," Dash squeaked, his breath hitching, lungs refusing to work.

Danny pushed the rest of his words out, easier once he'd started. "I like your smile."

He trailed a finger over the back of Dash's hand. "I like that you're funny. I like how determined you are."

He pulled at Dash's hand until he let go of the railing and turned it over, threading their fingers together. Dash inhaled, his eyes firmly glued on Danny's lips.

"I like that you're stupidly brave. God, I love your laugh-"

Dash silenced him, placing a finger over his lips. "Danny," he breathed, "I might die if you keep talking."

Danny grinned, pulling Dash's hand away from his face. "We don't need to talk."

"God," Dash dropped his hand, burying it in Danny's collar, "shut up." He yanked him down, pushing up on his tiptoes, and smushed their lips together.

It was gentle, a small, heat-filled press of lips against lips; it was drastically different from the panic-induced frenzy from last time. Danny sighed, dragging their lips together again; and again because he could; and again because he wanted to.

He let go of Dash's hand, bringing his hands up to cradle Dash's face. He pulled him closer, giggling as he almost lost his balance. Dash grabbed him by his sleeves to keep him from toppling onto the lawn below. Danny gently, slowly, without breaking the kiss, pushed him back so he could phase through the railing and lean back against it. He was dizzy, head over heels, his mind blank of coherent thought. A bright, happy feeling bubbled up his throat, forcing him to giggle again.

"I can't kiss you if you keep giggling," Dash breathed against his mouth, sliding his hands up Danny's arms to wrap them around his shoulders.

He giggled again anyway. "Sorry, I'm just…" He kissed him again, reveling in how Dash held him in his arms. The heat behind his eyes and in his throat was almost too much, he felt like he was going to implode. "…happy, is all."

Dash blinked his eyes open, afraid to miss Danny's smile. They were still incredibly close, pulling away only far enough to catch their breath. "Is that new for you?"

"It's rare." Danny traced his hands down Dash's neck, brushing his thumbs over his jaw. "Lately, I feel it a lot around you."

"Shut up," Dash groaned, tugging him down into another kiss. The longer they kissed the more Dash's neck started to ache from reaching up; he couldn't stand on his toes forever. "You're too tall," he whined.

Danny laughed. "I don't know how to fix that."

"I do." Dash steered him by his shoulders toward one of the chairs and pushed him down. Danny's hands found his hips as Dash pushed forward between his knees, kissing him again now that he didn't have to strain his neck as much.

"Better?" Danny whispered, a hint of a giggle still on his lips.

"Better," Dash sighed into his mouth. He buried his fingers in Danny's hair.

If he was being honest with himself, Danny didn't have a ton of experience with kissing- kissing for real and not just to keep his parents from finding out who he is. Not that he hadn't kissed someone for real; a few with Valerie their freshman year, but those were mostly pecks, and he'd made out with Tucker once when he'd figured out he was bi and Tucker was most definitely not. It was the only time he'd kissed someone with his tongue.

Until Dash was coaxing his mouth open, letting his tongue linger on his bottom lip. He gasped, digging his fingers into Dash's hips. This kiss was different, unpracticed, and sloppy- like neither of them really knew what they were doing. But, Danny was happy to explore; to find out what Dash liked and didn't like. He wanted to learn everything that Dash would let him learn about loving him.

Dash hummed, wanting to melt into the fire that burned behind his eyes, across his face, in his chest, under Danny's hands. God, Danny's hands were everywhere, on his hips, trailing over his arms, cradling his face, scratching his back. It made him dizzy.

It made him nervous.

He'd never kissed anyone before. Besides the last time in the alley, this was his first kiss. He was running purely on instinct (and the limited knowledge he had gleaned from shitty romcoms). He trailed his hands down Danny's neck and shoulders, catching every breathy noise Danny made; every sigh, every tug of his lips added fuel to the fire in his chest.

He pulled away to breathe, heart jumping when Danny whined and chased after him. "I like you too." He huffed, dragging air into his aching lungs.

Danny blinked his eyes open, dazed and grinning. "Yeah, I kind of guessed by the way your tongue was in my mouth."

Dash wrinkled his nose, laughing. "You're impossible."

Danny pushed their foreheads together. "I'd like it there again."

"Gross." Dash softly shook his head. "I just need to catch my breath."

Danny gave him a lazy smile, pressing a kiss to his cheek, followed by another one on his jaw. And then one right under his ear. And on lower down his neck.

"Oh," He breathed.

Danny tugged him closer, his fingers curling in his short hair. "Is this okay?" He murmured against his skin.

"Yes." Dash melted into him, bracing himself with his hands on Danny's hips. Another kiss at his pulse point had him completely weak in the knees. He made a startled sound in the back of his throat when Danny caught his flesh between his teeth. Any coherent thoughts he had slipped from his mind. "Hey, I, um," He muttered, almost incapable of speaking at all, "I wanted to, to say, um- fuck."

He could feel Danny's smirk against his neck. "Distracted, Dash?"

He dug his fingers into Danny's hips, the sound of his name dripping from his lips made his toes curl. "Danny, I'm serious." His voice was shaking. Danny hummed, tracing his lips back under his jaw. "I like you. A lot. I really, really, really like you."

He dipped his head, catching Danny's lips again. He pushed every fervent, soft, extreme feeling he felt for him against his lips. He whispered against them as he gasped for air again. "I was going to-"

The balcony door clicked open. "Sweetie, what's with the basket in the…" Dash's mom froze, blinking at them for a long moment before she sighed and rubbed her forehead. "I owe your grandma twenty bucks now."

"Mom!" Dash squeaked, pulling away from Danny who nearly fell off the chair. "What are- um- I can exp- what are you doing home?!"

Danny cleared his throat, waving. "Hi, Jessica."

"Hi, Danny." She chuckled. "They sent me home because they were overstaffed. A once in a lifetime event. You two are being safe out here, yeah?"

"Mom, we talked about this!" He spluttered.

"I know. It's mostly a joke. If you change your mind you do know how-"

"I won't. Just, please, stop talking." He sighed, covering his face with his hands. He wanted to sink through the floor and hide for at least a century.

Danny placed a hand over his heart. "I swear on my grave that there will be no hanky panky tonight or any other night." He couldn't resist the tiny laugh that escaped him.

Scratch that- he wanted to hide for two centuries. "I hate you both."He muttered. "Yes, Mom, I paid attention in health class. No, I will not be needing that information. Thanks for the concern but please just drop it."

She jokingly tossed her hands in the air. "As long as you know, that's all that matters. Well, I wanted to ask you what the basket in the fridge was all about?"

"You know, most parents who walk in on their kids making out, leave, like immediately." Dash huffed. Danny was having a hard time not laughing.

"Alright, pushy. Sorry, you two can get back to it." She waved and disappeared back inside.

Dash didn't even have time to wallow or contemplate his death before Danny was cackling so hard he almost couldn't breathe. He turned and shoved his hands over Danny's mouth. "Oh my god, shut up."

"It's just-" Danny laughed between his fingers, "it's just hilarious."

"It's really not," Dash huffed, trying to shove every bit of embarrassment he felt down. Neither his mom nor Danny would ever let him live this down.

"I can't breathe!" Danny reached up to tug Dash's hands off, twining their fingers together, still shaking with laughter.

"I thought you didn't need to breathe?" Dash questioned, distracted by the way Danny's eyes lit up.

"As Phantom, I don't. But my human lungs still need oxygen." Danny pulled him closer again, shifting the mood the tiniest bit.

Dash swallowed nervously, unsure how to navigate this situation now that he wasn't running on excitement and adrenaline. He couldn't shake the anxiety from his limbs. "What, um, what am I telling her later?"

"What do you mean?" Danny fidgeted with their fingers. His eyes held uncertainty, an emotion Dash had never seen there.

He drew in a breath. "I mean… what are we now?" His voice squeaked a little and he wanted to jump off the balcony.

"Well," Danny's eyes flickered to the side, tension coiling in his shoulders, "I was hoping… boyfriends? Is… is that what you want?"

"Yes." Dash exhaled, feeling lightheaded. "Yes, I want that."

"Cool," Danny breathed, all the apprehension falling from his form. "Then that's what you tell her.

Dash felt unsteady, like he was standing on a ship that wasn't used to being on the ocean. He wasn't sure how to, but he wanted to get back to kissing him again. Was that even something you could do after being interrupted by a parental figure? He wished he had more experience with relationships. "What about your parents? Do you want to tell them or should we keep it a secret?"

Danny bit his lip, averting his gaze again. "I'm not… against telling them. I just…" He sighed. "They're a lot. Like, a lot. They can say things that are, mean, and I don't want to overwhelm you or-"

"Danny," Dash murmured reassuringly, leaning their foreheads together, "I handled them almost killing you, twice, and then trying to ground you over it. If you want to tell them, I think I can handle whatever boyfriend rules or insults they have." The word was tantalizing on his tongue; boyfriend.

Danny smiled at him, not the blinding grin he usually wore, something smaller and more genuine. "Okay. I'll tell them when they're in a good mood."

"Is there anyone you don't want to tell?"

Danny shook his head. "No. You?"

"No." Dash wasn't sure what else he was supposed to ask about a new relationship. He knew there was probably a lot that he was forgetting. Thankfully, Danny didn't seem to be as tongue-tied as he was.

"I didn't know you wore chapstick." Danny licked his lips, a teasing glint in his eyes. He leaned up, capturing Dash's lips again.

"Uh, yeah," Dash's brain was fuzzy. It was hard to focus or speak as every word dragged across Danny's lips. "Um, sports can be… uh, dehydrating, so… I, uh-"

Danny giggled, silencing him with another gentle kiss. "Can I take you on a date?"

Dash blinked his eyes open, startled. "Right now?"

Danny shrugged. "If you're not busy."

He let his gaze drop back to Danny's lips, quirking an eyebrow playfully. "I might be a bit busy."

Danny laughed; Dash's favorite laugh, the one that was deep and nothing but pure joy. Dash kissed it off his lips, because he didn't have to crush that urge anymore; because he liked him back. The thought made him dizzy.

"You know you're kind of a dick, right?" Dash said as he pulled away to breathe.

"What?" Danny startled. "What did I do?"

"I was going to ask you first. I called Tucker and everything." He gestured toward his notebook, forgetting that his hands were woven with Danny's.

"Oh," Danny glances over, the red on his face almost glowing. He leaned back, untangling their fingers. His smile was blinding. "Go ahead."

Dash froze, chuckling nervously. He grabbed for the notebook; this was a lot scarier when Danny was looking at him like he held the world in his hands. At least he knew what Danny's answer would be. He cleared his throat, clutching the notebook to his chest as Danny tried to peek over the edge. "Someone kind of interrupted me. So, it's not finished, just," he took a deep breath as he passed it over, "Just keep that in mind as you read."

"You wrote me a letter?" Danny asked, accepting the notebook tenderly.

"Uh, it's more of a poem, actually." Dash's stomach churned and his nerves felt like they were going to combust as Danny's eyes scanned the page. "Kwan helped me with most of it so don't go thinking I'm some kind of epic poet. I had to google a lot of words that rhymed but still made sense-"

"You wrote this… for me?" Danny whispered, his eyes watering as they moved over the page a second time.

"Yeah, it's not done yet," he tittered, "but I was going to give this to you and then ask-" He was cut off as Danny placed the notebook on the table, stood up, and enveloped him in a crushing hug, burying his face in his neck. His fingers tightly grasped Dash's shirt; he was shaking.

"Thank you," He whimpered.

Dash didn't hesitate to hug him back- though he did nearly laugh as a memory of consoling Danny on his balcony before flashed through his mind. He held him just as tenderly as he did then, not daring to let go before Danny was ready. He was perfectly content to stay in his arms as long as he needed. The chill of his skin didn't even seem to bother him anymore.

"No one's ever written me poetry before." Danny sniffled, his arms squeezing him tighter if that was even possible.

"What?" Dash scoffed jokingly. "You mean no one's ever compared your eyes to stars before?"

Danny sighed. "Not in iambic pentameter, and not both of them in the same breath. Usually, people just look for green."

"Both of them are you." Dash pulled away to look into the very eyes he was talking about. "And I like you, Danny, no matter if your eyes are blue or green. You've bewitched me-"

Danny cackled, pure and uncontrolled, pulling away enough to wipe the tears from his eyes. "You are not about to quote Pride and Prejudice at me!"

"Tucker said it was your favorite." Dash simply shrugged, a loving, gentle smile on his lips. "Will you go out with me?"

"Yes." Danny closed his eyes, leaning their foreheads together. "Sorry, I ruined your really cool plan."

"I'm not." Dash chuckled. "A bad pick-up line is a good way to ask someone out too."

"Oh my god," Danny groaned. "Can we please forget I said that?"

"Not on your afterlife."

"In my defense, I didn't have a plan."

"Wearing my jacket and impersonating Romeo was improvised, huh?" Dash tugged at the bottom of the jacket before cradling Danny's face; he brushed his thumbs over Danny's cheekbones, marveling at the faint freckles that lay there. They were less prominent when they weren't glowing green, but they were still enchanting nonetheless.

"I think it's my jacket now," Danny murmured.

"Really? I think it's my name embroidered on there."

"Mmhmm," Danny hummed, "and I get boyfriend privileges now. That's like the biggest perk of dating a jock."

"You've had that since before you received those privileges."

"You never asked for it back."

Dash didn't answer, his face burning. They both knew why he never asked. Danny leaned in, crushing their lips together again. Dash kind of loved how easy this was becoming for them.

This kiss was different. It was heavier, carrying the weight of a message they were trying to communicate. It left him reeling, his head swimming, butterflies making tornadoes in his stomach. Danny tugged his lip with his teeth as he pulled back.

Dash made a strangled sound in the back of his throat, chasing after him. Danny huffed a laugh, dropping his hands to Dash's hips and holding him in place. "You had a whole date planned?"

"Yeah," Dash huffed, catching his breath. "There's supposed to be a meteor shower tonight, so I was thinking a picnic? On that hill behind the observatory?"

"Poetry, the stars, and your cooking all in one day? Are you trying to kill me?" He squeezed his hips.

Dash wanted to melt on the spot. "I was trying to woo you, as Tucker puts it."

Danny smiled, leaning down to press one more lingering kiss against his lips. "Consider me wooed."

"Cool," Dash sighed, like an idiot. He cringed, taking a step back to clear Danny from his personal space so he could start to think again. "Um, I have a picnic basket in the fridge." He turned to head back inside.

"Hey," Danny whispered, "You forgot something."

Dash turned around, eyebrows raised. Danny was holding out his hand. "Oh." He reached back, intertwining their fingers.

Danny was absolutely giddy as Dash rushed them out of the house to avoid the teasing from his mom. He placed the basket on Danny's lap as they settled into the car. He slapped Danny's hand away when he tried to peek inside. "No peeking. It's a surprise."

"Well, now I just wanna peek more." Danny teased, feeling lighter than he had in weeks.

"Contain yourself. It's only like a five-minute drive." Dash playfully rolled his eyes and pulled out of the driveway.

"Aye, aye, captain." Danny put his seatbelt on and settled into the semi-comfortable silence that blanketed the car.

After a moment, he turned to Dash, leaning on the armrest. "What's your favorite color?"

Dash huffed a laugh, raising an eyebrow. "Seriously?"

"Yes, seriously." Danny playfully protested. "I know a lot about you, but I don't know everything."

"And my favorite color is that important?" Dash flicked on his blinker. Even though he was dodging the question, Danny could tell he was super nervous. Which he thought was odd considering how not nervous he had been on the balcony.

"Yes. I know some of your greatest worries. I know your favorite hobbies. What I don't know is what your favorite color is. Or what your favorite drink is. What if I'm in the checkout line at 7-Eleven and I don't know what to get you? What kind of boyfriend would that make me?"

"The kind that gets their partner a generic Pepsi product and hopes it's right." Dash grinned.

"Exactly. And what if you didn't like Pepsi? What if you were like Sam and you'd murder me on the spot if I even thought of bringing you a big corporate anti-earth plastic bottle?" He had the urge to reach out and hold his hand again, but Dash seemed to take driving extremely seriously and didn't want to distract him.

Dash rolled his eyes, his smile still plastered on his face. Danny liked his smile. "If you must know, I'm more of a Gatorade person."

"That's a very jock answer." He teased.

"Do not dis the advantages of staying hydrated. You could probably use more electrolytes since you lose a lot when you bleed everywhere."

Danny's smile didn't waver. "I think you're dodging the original question."

Dash turned onto the observatory road. "Orange."

Danny let his eyes wander over him. "That suits you."

"What does that mean?" Dash parked in the same spot they had parked in last time.

"Orange is a brave color."

"I'm not brave."

"I think you are." Danny opened the car door and stepped out, carefully holding the picnic basket so it wouldn't spill anything it was carrying. He leaned against the car, dipping his head back inside to check on Dash. "Are you coming?"

Dash spluttered, his face that pretty shade of red again. "You really think I'm brave?"

"I think you'd be braver if you got out of the car and came over here." He grinned.

Dash climbed out of the car and took his time walking around to the passenger side. Danny's heart lept as he approached; he pressed his back against the car, grasping the basket for dear life.

Dash leaned closer, his hand winding around the basket handle, gently prying it from his fingers. He pushed up on his tiptoes, his lips right next to Danny's ear. "You're gonna have to try harder than that." He pulled away, turning to lead the way up the hill.

Danny released the air he was holding in his lungs, his knees weak. He took only a second to collect his thoughts before chasing after Dash- who had stopped to make sure he was following. He took the hand he was offering.

"What's yours?" Dash asked as they climbed the hill.

"What?" Danny breathed.

"Your favorite color." Dash laughed.

"Oh, right. Dark blue."

Dash hummed. "Like space?" They reached the top and Dash let go of Danny's hand to pull a blanket out of the basket and smooth it across the ground.

"Yeah, actually. I guess I'm getting a bit predictable, huh?"

Dash scoffed. "You? Predictable? Please, that's as likely as the tennis team actually winning a game."

"I know you said you weren't super into football anymore," Danny started, sitting next to him, "but you were on pretty much every sports team we had. Is there another sport you like better?"

Dash thought about it for a moment as he pulled out paper plates and cups and Tupperware full of chicken salad and croissants. "Yeah, I mean, I really liked track and baseball wasn't bad either."

"Do you think you'd do either in college?"

"Amity Community doesn't have a baseball team. But, yeah. I might try out for track. I hadn't really thought about it. What about you? Are you doing any extracurriculars?"

Danny sighed, his shoulders slumping. "I mean, the NASA club might be cool, but being a part-time superhero doesn't really leave a lot of room for time commitments."

"Oh, right." Dash frowned. "I keep forgetting about that."

Danny chuckled weakly. "At least one of us can."

"I had a question about that actually." Dash passed him a plate full of delicious-looking picnic foods.

Danny found himself a little tense, though he had no idea why. Dash had more than proven trustworthy. "Yeah?"

"Dani, your cousin- which is odd that your family did that with the names- mentioned that she'd been in space. Since you're such a space nerd, does that mean you've gone too?"

All the tension drained from him. "Yeah. I have. A lot actually."

"How does that work? Is it because you're dead so you're not going to have your sweat glands explode or anything?" Dash poured them both some juice before closing the basket up.

"I'm not actually sure. I think so? This," he gestured to the sandwich he was eating, "this is fucking phenomenal."

"Thanks." Dash smiled. "How'd you even find out you could survive in space anyway?"

"Uh, that's kind of a long story." Danny started from the beginning of his and Valerie's story; from when she got kicked out of their group because of him, to the rivalry he accidentally started, to Vlad basically grooming her, to the fight with Technus.

"She chased you into space? How did she survive?" Dash gasped, his pasta half-forgotten.

"I think it was something Technus did to her suit. I'm not sure ghosts are purely scientific. Sometimes the things we create and touch alter the way physics works. I don't want to say magic, but it's like a different set of physics." Danny had not forgotten his food and was half chewing as he spoke.

"Huh, okay. And how'd she take it when she found out? I mean, you guys are friends still-"

Danny shook his head. "It took her a long time to forgive me. To say she was pissed is an understatement. I think she wanted to kill me even more if that was possible."

"Is it because her and Fenton were dating and her and Phantom were mortal enemies?"

Danny took another bite and finished chewing before answering. "Kind of. But it was more that everyone in her life at the time was betraying her, her friends, her boyfriend, her mentor. It was like everywhere she turned she found more people she couldn't trust."

"And that's why you guys broke up Sophomore year?" Dash took a sip of juice, mostly for something for his hands to do.

"Yeah. At least she had stopped shooting at me." He chuckled weakly.

"So, how did you guys get to be friends again?"

"Ah, well. That's another long story." Danny glanced at Dash. He was always looking at him like every word Danny said deserved to be tattooed on his skin. It made him all the more worried that there'd be a line that he'd cross and Dash would decide he wanted nothing more to do with all this crazy ghost stuff.

"You promised me you'd tell me all the long stories. Don't tell me my boyfriend is already going back on his first promise." Dash teased.

Danny sighed, a giggle on his lips. "Okay, you're right. Well, she met my cousin." He finished the story by telling him how Vlad had hunted Dani down using Valerie and when Valerie had seen her begging for her life she made a deal with Danny to save her in exchange for handing him over. But then they'd exposed Vlad and she dropped everything just to hunt the man who'd been lying to her and putting her in danger the whole time.

"Dani and I eventually talked her out of hunting him to the ends of the earth. And somewhat out of ghost hunting. She's channeling all that energy into college now. She's going to be a resource officer for kids in situations similar to hers. It's really cool of her."

"Wow, I had no idea she was going through so much. Or you. I mean, I've never been forcibly cloned but I can't imagine that was a fun experience."

Danny shrugged. "It's not, but I can hardly remember it. I've been tortured so many times, it starts to get hard to keep track of anything but the feeling of pain, you know." He'd meant it as a form of a dark joke, but one look at Dash's face had him regretting it.

"I'm sorry you ever had to deal with that much pain," Dash uttered, his voice shaking.

Danny reached for his hand. "I try not to think about it. It's just part of the job."

"That doesn't make it okay."

Danny shook his head. "No, it doesn't. But, I can't change it. I can only do my best to prevent more of it."

"Can I help?"

"Dash you don't have to-"

"But, I want to help you. I know you have Tucker and Sam, and Valerie, and your cousin, and Jazz, but I want to help too. I mean, you're my partner now and I don't want to be useless if you need me-"

Danny squeezed his hand. "Dash, you're not useless. You've saved my life twice. You don't need to be a fighter to protect me."

"This isn't about my feelings. I want to be able to help you so you don't have to go through any more torture. Or at the very least I want to be able to protect myself so that it doesn't put you at risk when you have to worry about me."

Danny sighed, crawling over to pull Dash into a tight hug. "Okay. Okay, can we talk about this later? This is a date and I refuse to bring down the mood. It's your turn."

"My turn?" Dash asked, voice still shaking.

"Yup. You need to tell me one of your tragic ex stories now. It's only fair." Danny busied his hands with picking up their plates and tucking them on the other side of the basket. He shoved the melancholy and memories of pain away.

Dash forced a breath out of his nose. He kept his eyes glued to the blanket. "Uh, I don't have any tragic ex stories."

Danny stopped, glancing over at him. "Not even pre-coming-out? I know I saw you flirting with Paulina a lot during Freshman year."

Dash shrugged, his ears turning red as he avoided eye contact. "Yeah, uh, she could tell I never really meant it. But, I've, I've never been in a relationship. I've never even kissed anyone before you. It's kind of why I didn't tell you how I felt for so long. I wasn't sure how."

"Oh," Danny breathed. "Oh! My bad. I didn't mean to make your first kiss a life-or-death situation." His heart didn't know how to feel about the confession.

"Really? You could have fooled me." Dash teased, distracting himself by fidgeting with the edge of the blanket. It was starting to get chill out as the sun finally dipped beneath the horizon. "It's fine. I think you made up for it on my balcony."

"Can I… ask how long you've liked me?" Danny's nerves were buzzing again, the pounding in his ears drowning out the sounds from the field around them.

"You or Phantom you?"

Danny shrugged, his lungs feeling gooey. "Both."

"Well, I don't think it's a secret that I've liked Phantom for a long time. Hell, that time Skulker was chasing us around your house I thought I made it pretty obvious. You hanging out with me as Phantom recently did nothing to help me get over my celebrity crush. As for when I noticed I liked Fenton as well, I think it was senior ditch day but I threw myself into a deep trench of denial." Dash forced the air from his lungs like he was pushing the weight of his words off him. He looked up and made eye contact for the first time since the question was asked. "You?"

Danny was about to turn into a giggling mess again. He couldn't believe how blind he'd been. "Whatever trench you were in, I'm sure mine was deeper. I hate to admit it, and if you ever tell them this I'll deny it, but I think Sam and Tucker were right. That day you saved me from my parents, when they shot my arm, was probably when it started. I think it's what drove me to basically force you to hang out with us."

"You didn't force me to do anything." Dash leaned closer, his eyes dropping to Danny's lips. "I'm so glad my therapy session ran late that day."

"Me too." Danny sighed, sliding his hands over Dash's arms and tugging him closer. His heart was beating too fast and with too many feelings for him to keep contained. "You should kiss me."

"We might miss the meteor shower if we get… distracted." Despite his protesting, Dash brought his hands up to cradle Danny's face.

"I don't mind." Danny leaned back, nearly pulling Dash into his lap. He wanted to get as close as possible; as close as Dash was comfortable with. "Please, kiss me."

Dash kissed him; kissed him sweetly, with just as many uncontainable feelings. He kissed him with such tenderness that Danny had a hard time believing him when he said he'd never kissed anyone before. Dash's arms and lips were quickly becoming Danny's favorite place to be.

They missed the meteor shower.

Chapters: 8/? Fandom: Danny Phantom Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: Graphic Depictions Of Violence Relationships: Dash Baxter/Danny Fenton Characters: Danny Fenton, Dash Baxter, Sam Manson, Tucker Foley, Paulina Sanchez, Kwan (Danny Phantom), Valerie Gray, Pookie (Danny Phantom) Additional Tags: Aged-Up Character(s), on the way to college, mentions of child abuse, Mentions of homophobia, Redemption Arcs, Bisexual Danny Fenton, everyone becoming good friends, Enemies to Friends to Lovers, Second Chances, lots of classical literature references, Canon-Typical Violence, Angst, Lots of Crying, Some hurt/comfort, almost everyone has shitty parents, More tags to come as I think of them, Suicidal Thoughts, This is heavily inspired by marichat, stealing lots of headcanons from tumblr, Getting Together, Getting to Know Each Other, not entirely canon compliant, I stole the pieces I like and combined them with fanon to get what I wanted, this was supposed to be a slow burn, Dialogue Heavy, some spooky shit will be snuck in here, Mutual Pining, Dissection, Bad Parents Jack and Maddie Fenton, lots of astrology references, Inspired by Orpheus and Eurydice (Ancient Greek Religion & Lore), horror aspects will be in here, but also cute fluff, Asexual Character, Mentions or pevious eating disorders Summary:

It's the end of senior year and Dash and Danny are having the worst time of their lives. Dash's father finds out he's queer and tries to kill him. That lands him in prison with divorce papers. Dash goes to therapy to cope and learn how to change his behaviors while taking some time off from school. He now needs to learn how to navigate the world and figure himself out. Danny fears he'll never figure out what he wants for his future beyond being the hero of Amity Park forever and he's running out of time to figure it out as he watches everyone he knows move on without him. Plus there are always the people hunting him down that he has to worry about on top of that.

The ghost zone was nothing like he had expected it to be. He'd thought maybe it was a mirror reflection of their world or some spooky alternate-dimension graveyard, maybe some sort of Area 51 situation. It was way brighter than that; a void of black with glowing currents of swirling green light. There were doors floating in the air- he rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn't hallucinating them. The ground his feet landed on wasn't quite solid, more like a firm jello and he was a little worried it might open and swallow him whole. It was a rock path that twisted away into the darkness, occasionally branching off to floating islands.

Danny yanked him forward, his grip nearing painful as he dragged him up the path. He stumbled after him, his mind racing with about a million questions he was almost too hesitant to ask. Danny was walking fast, his movements stiff; he didn't want to ask anything stupid and irritate him when he was already on edge.

A pit of guilt tumbles around in Dash's stomach. It was true that he had almost no idea what he was doing when fighting ghosts- he'd had a little bit of practice the few times he'd teamed up with Danny in their earlier years of high school, but he'd been so focused on not dying that he hadn't learned much- and he was probably going to be a weak spot for Danny. But if that was what was keeping Danny focused on not throwing himself into direct danger, then so be it.

The silence and Danny's tense aura grew unbearable after only a few minutes. He took a breath and gently tugged Danny's hand to get his attention. "What are the doors for?"

Danny glanced back, stopping in his tracks. One look at Dash and he knew he needed to calm down; he looked like Valerie had her first time in the ghost zone, terrified (unlike Val, he had an underlying sense of awe shining in his eyes). He was still clinging to his backpack and Danny's hand like his life depended on it.

Danny closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down. Dash was right; his anger made him abandon caution and put the people he cared about in danger. He couldn't count the many times Sam and Tucker had made that same argument with him. And here he was scaring Dash more than he needed to. It wasn't very hero-like of him. He opened his eyes to see Dash looking more visibly relaxed.

"I didn't know you could be so scary," Dash breathed, more curiosity in his voice than fear.

Panic crawled up his spine. "Scary? I thought you said I wasn't scary." Scary was treacherously close to evil; scary pushed people away. Scary was dangerous. That was the last thing he wanted.

Dash nodded a strange look on his face. "You don't feel scary. You still look scary. But whatever happened back there changed something. That was probably the most terror I've ever felt from a ghost. I mean-" Dash let the air whoosh from his lungs, a half smile on his lips- "You didn't look even remotely human for a minute and it- are you okay?"

It was hard to breathe past the lump in his throat; the ground under him was freezing, ice forming over the gaps in the rocks. Memories of his future self and his serpent tongue clawed their way through his mind. "Um, I, that's-" He let go of Dash's hand, his throat dry and tongue heavy. He gripped his hair, tugging, desperate to get his panic under control. "That's not good. I'm supposed to be human. Human is what keeps-" He choked on the rest of his sentence.

Dash reached out, gripping his shoulders and rooting him to the spot. The timbre of his voice was comforting; Danny wanted to drown in it, drown so far that his anxieties couldn't catch him. "It wasn't a bad thing, Danny. I'm glad you showed up when you did. I'm glad to have scary on my side."

Danny shook his head, denial coursing through his veins. He liked being scary and that was far worse than simply being scary. That kind of rush was something he couldn't give into, no matter what reassurances Dash could give; he knew where it led. "Yeah," he huffed. "Til it's not on your side."

Dash's hands trailed up the sides of his neck, leaving calming shivers in their wake, and came to rest on his cheeks, forcing him to look him in the eyes. Dash's eyes were so confident and… and something that Danny thought might be familiar but he couldn't place it. "Not gonna happen. With how worried you are about this, there's no way you'd let it happen. Scary isn't inherently evil. Sometimes it's hot- cool, sometimes it's cool."

Danny chuckled at Dash's slip-up, resting his forehead against his and matching his breathing until he was calm again. Maybe he was right; as long as he was checking himself and only channeling his powers in the right ways, he could stow some worry away. He rested his hands over Dash's and forced a small smile onto his face. "You think me being scary is hot?"

Dash wanted to kiss him.

He wanted to kiss him so badly.

His thoughts should have been elsewhere, like helping Danny through his panic or maybe watching for ghosts in the ghost zone. But some dumb part of him thought maybe he could kiss that stupid idea of him turning evil out of his pretty little head. He wanted to kiss him until he understood just how good he was.

But, if he was being genuinely honest with himself, he just wanted to kiss him. Plain and simple. He'd been thinking about it nonstop the last few days, the feel of Danny's lips on his; oh, how he wanted it to be real this time, for Danny to kiss him because he wanted to, because he liked him, and not because it was his only option for survival. He wanted Danny to want him; to want him despite their history, despite him being ace, despite everything. He'd never wanted anything more in his entire life. And he couldn't help thinking that if they were in a romance movie right now instead of a horror one, they'd be kissing already. And maybe, if he wasn't ace, this was the part of the horror movie where they snuck off and got killed because fooling around was more important than surviving. He kind of understood those characters right now, being in love was something worth dying for.

His eyes fell to Danny's lips- his fangs peeking out from under his grin- and resisted the urge to pull him down right then. Briefly, he thinks a younger him would have been pissed at Danny being taller, but now, well, he didn't mind having to stand on his tiptoes. "Would that be so wro-"

"Look at these two lovebirds~!" A woman's voice cooed.

Danny shoved him behind him so fast he swore he got whiplash. Danny glared at the approaching ghosts. They were riding a motorcycle and Dash was sure he recognized them; he just couldn't remember their names.

"What do you two want?" Danny spat.

"Woah, touchy!" The man, who looked more than just a little scraggly, whistled as he pulled up next to them. "What's got your undies in a twist, kid?"

"You," Danny hissed under his breath.

"Oh, you're just embarrassed to be caught making goo-goo eyes at your boyfriend in the middle of the zone." The woman teased, leaning against the man's back.

"This is hardly the middle of the zone, Kitty. What are you two up to so close to the portal?" Danny crossed his arms like a disapproving parent.

Dash remembered; Johnny and Kitty were two ghosts who'd caused a lot of trouble near the beginning of the ghost attacks. Paulina held a particular distaste for Kitty. He hadn't seen them lately, or maybe he just hadn't seen them causing trouble.

"Us?" Johnny feigned ignorance, placing a hand against his chest. "We're not up to anything, just out for a drive. Ya know, seeing the sights, stretching our legs, the like."

Dash fidgeted; these ghosts didn't give off a scary aura, but they still made him uneasy, especially the shadow twisting under their bike. He really wished Danny hadn't let go of his hand; without it, he felt like he would go toppling over the side of the path and fall eternally into the void around them. He took a small step closer to Danny, hoping the ghosts wouldn't sense his fear.

"Do you actually expect me to believe that?" Danny snorted.

Johnny rolled his eyes and slumped against the handlebars; the shadow under him seemed to mimic his exasperation. "Oh, come on, Your Highness, we were just gonna drive around the canyon a little and come right back. No trouble-making, honest."

Danny's shoulders lost some of their stiffness. "If I hear you caused even an ounce of trouble-"

"We'll be good, we promise." Kitty held her right hand up like she was swearing an oath in court.

Danny sighed. "Fine, I'll be back in two hours, you had better be back before me or-"

"Or you'll kick my ass, yeah, yeah." Johnny grinned, revving his motorcycle. "See ya later, kid!" He popped a wheelie and sped off toward the portal, Kitty waving goodbye over his shoulder.

Dash let the tension fall from his shoulders. "I thought you kept ghosts out of the human world?"

Danny shook his head and continued down the path. "Ghosts get restless and restless ghosts cause trouble. They just want to feel alive again. And those two have chilled out enough in the last few years that I trust them not to cause issues. I just hope my parents don't catch them."

Dash refrained from reaching for his hand, twisting his fingers in the straps of his backpack instead. He cleared his throat, not liking the deafening silence around them. "So, about those doors?"

Danny turned, slowing his pace to walk next to him again. "Every ghost has one, it's like their own personal afterlife, a world just for them. Most of the ghosts in the zone are content with their 'rooms' and never feel the need to leave. That's why it's so empty out here."

Dash nodded. "So, when I die, I'll get my own little door?" He thought that was kind of nice, knowing what happens after. It didn't seem as scary.

"Yup."

"Do you have a door?"

Danny liked Dash's questions. They were always genuine, no hint of disgust or distrust in them. Right now they were keeping him from going on a panic-induced rampage at Vlad's house. It also meant that Dash wasn't panicking himself. He was glad; he wasn't sure he'd be able to handle Dash's panic on top of all his whirling emotions and trying to talk his ghost half off the ledge of protective murder.

"I'm not sure. Probably, I've just never looked. I'm not really dead yet and I like it better out here. I could always ask, I guess." They were walking past one of the jungle islands. Danny kept his eyes peeled for Skulker.

"Ask who?"

"Clockwork. He's basically the god of time, he knows everything there is to know about the zone." Danny took a deep breath despite not needing it in this form. "He's also the reason I'm not evil right now."

Dash raised an eyebrow at him. "The god of time casually cherry-picked your future? And you can just ask him whatever question you want? Just like that?"

Danny smiled wryly. "Yeah, it's a long story. I can tell you all about it once we're sure Vlad isn't-"

"Danny!" Youngblood's voice shouted from the island ahead of them. He was dressed in his pirate outfit, the ship a few feet behind him. Ember, also in her pirate fit, was playing a sea shanty on the ship behind him. "Are you here to play pirates with us?"

Dash grinned at him. "You play pirates with the ghost kid?"

Danny's face burned; he resisted the urge to cover his cheeks when he noticed Dash looking at him. "Not always, sometimes it's astronauts." He turned away to shout ahead. "Not right now. I'm on a mission."

Youngblood perked up. "Like a super secret spy mission? Can I come?"

Danny shook his head. "Not this time."

"Ugh," the kid whined, throwing his pirate sword down. "Why does your stupid human boyfriend get to go and I don't?"

Dash slyly glanced at him and Danny suddenly wished the ghosts didn't like to tease him as much as they did. He'd rather explode than have to explain to Dash why they keep referring to him as his boyfriend. "Because we're going to Plasmius' place."

Youngblood's face fell, eyebrows pinching. "Do you have a death wish?"

"Hey, Dipstick!" Ember greeted, interrupting them. "Frostbite's been looking for ya."

Danny cringed at the nickname. "Thanks, we'll stop by on our way back."

She popped a bubble of gum- where she'd gotten gum, he had no idea. "Back from where?"

"He's taking his stupid, weak, fleshy boyfriend to Plasmius'." Youngblood huffed.

"Hey!" Danny snapped.

Ember eyed Dash. "Weak?"

Dash blushed but said nothing; he frowned at Youngblood.

"Do you have a death wish?" Ember continued.

"No. He's in Amity Park, we're just making sure he's not about to destroy the world again." He shuffled his feet, eyeing the path. He should just walk away.

"Like when he released Vortex to try and woo your mom away from her anniversary trip?" Ember sneered.

"Yeah, exactly that."

"Will you and your boyfriend play pirates when you come back?" Youngblood asked, picking his sword back up.

Danny stubbornly avoided Dash's eyes. "We'll see. Ember, would it kill you to stop spreading rumors?" He regretted not flying through here. Yes, he needed his arms free to protect Dash, but they could have been at the portal by now which was probably not only safer but also would have saved him a lot of embarrassment.

"Aw," Youngblood huffed. "We'll see always means no!" He skulked off to the ship, hacking a few branches down on his way.

Ember shrugged, a teasing grin on her face. "It might. Who said they were rumors though?"

Danny swallowed his nerves, staring her down. "You know they are."

A challenge flared in her eyes as she glanced at Dash, who stiffened from the sudden attention. "Are they?" She sauntered over to Dash, slowly, giving Danny time to admit that she was right. She reached a practiced hand out, trailing a single, taunting finger down his bicep. He flinched at the contact.

"Weak my ass." She slurred, her voice sultry on purpose. "Don't I know you from somewhere?"

Danny crossed his arms, frowning, refusing to take her bait no matter how much it made his skin itch. Dash's eyes flicked to his, pleading.

"Um, I volunteered at one of your concerts a few years back." He took a step away from her. She circled him like a vulture, her hands all over him, the feather on her hat brushing his chin.

His blood boiled, urging him to step in and protect. He flashed his eyes at her. Just because he didn't want to give her the satisfaction of being right, didn't mean he couldn't give her a warning. Dash squirmed, trying to pry her hands off.

"Would you volunteer to do other things with these muscles?" She squeezed his arm.

Dash's face twisted up in disgust. "Um, I'm not-"

Danny stormed over, the comment enough to tip him over the edge, and wormed his way between them, aggressively removing her hands. "Okay, okay, back off!"

Ember's grin stretched across her face, triumph oozing from her fangs. "Rumors are always based in truth."

"Wouldn't your boyfriend be upset if I told him you were flirting with humans?" Danny grumbled.

Ember shrugged, already turning her back and waving. "Later, Dipstick."

Danny flipped her off, grabbed Dash's hand, and yanked him down the path. He was looking forward to taking his anger and embarrassment out on Vlad's house.

"She's pleasant," Dash mumbled. "Hey, why do all these ghosts think I'm your boyfriend?"

"Because they love to tease me, call me names, whatever they can to bother me 'cause they think it's funny. Sorry that she targeted you." Danny could see the branch off to Vlad's house up ahead.

"Names like Your Highness?" Dash bumped his shoulder playfully.

Danny sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Johnny just knows I hate the title. But he's not the only one who teases me like that. You should hear how Technus talks to me. It's so much worse in his accent."

"The title? Like an actual title?" Dash blinked at him. "You're like a ghost king?"

Apprehension coiled tight in his muscles. He hated when people found out about this part; Tucker still hadn't let it go. "No, um, after defeating Pariah Dark I should have been crowned by right of succession or whatever. But, I didn't want that responsibility and the ghosts here have been governing themselves just fine while he was asleep. I refused the coronation and left Clockwork and the Observants in charge like they've been. But, I'm still technically the heir to the throne. They call me in to make a few decisions from time to time, but there's not much else I do."

Dash tugged his hand, a small, playful smile on his face. "Forgive me, I had no idea I was in the presence of a prince." He bowed low, dramatically, maintaining eye contact. He guided Danny's hand to his lips. "Apologies, Your Highness."

Danny's heart nearly leaped out of his chest. The air left his lungs in a whoosh as Dash pressed a kiss to the back of his knuckles. He was hallucinating, that had to be it. No way a few comments and weird behavior from some ghosts had made Dash this brave.

A nervous giggle bubbled up his throat, his entire body suddenly feeling very warm, and he jokingly shoved Dash's shoulder, untangling their fingers and cradling his hand to his chest. "Oh my god, you're worse than them! I shouldn't have told you shit!"

Dash chuckled, a pretty red painting his face. "Old habits die hard, I guess."

Danny rolled his eyes and started walking down the path again- like the faster he walked the faster he could leave these fluttery feelings behind. "C'mon, Val's going to kill me if we waste any more time."

He turned around, making sure Dash was actually following him.

A satisfied, glowing smile curled onto Dash's lips. "Don't worry, I'm right behind you."

The air in Vlad's house was still, quiet and stale. There was a single security light illuminating the lab; the machines casting long, twisting shadows across the tiled floor. The tools on the table glinted ominously in the dim light; Danny gave them a wide berth as he crept into the room, alert for danger in any form it might take. He couldn't hear much beyond the hum of electricity and Dash's breathing.

He motioned for Dash to stay near the portal as he checked behind every piece of equipment he could find.

Nothing.

He floated over to the stairwell, listening for any sign of life in the main part of the house. Only the creaking of a settling house answered him. Once he was sure it was safe, he waved Dash over to the computer. "Okay, I'll see if there are any weird experiments lying around, you check the computer. If you see anything strange or dangerous in any way, let me know immediately. Be careful."

"You too," Dash whispered back as he eased into the dusty computer chair.

Danny examined the array of experiments and tools lining the table; it almost mirrored his parents' lab and he had to wonder if Vlad came up with these on his own or if he'd stolen the blueprints from his dad. They had all worked together once, so as much as he hated to admit it, some of these were probably his own inventions. Some of the tools were crusted in a thick green substance; he kept his distance, not wanting to know if it was ectoplasm or Fenton Venom.

"Happen to know his password?" Dash whispered.

Danny groaned. "Uh, try Maddie Fenton or ILoveMaddieFenton. Anything along those lines."

Clacking noises rose from the keyboard, followed closely by a snort from Dash. "I cannot believe that worked."

"Unfortunately, I can."

They froze as a dull thump echoed from upstairs.

"What was that?" Dash hissed, standing from the chair.

Danny put a finger to his lips, creeping back over to the stairwell. Again, a dull thump, like someone closing a door.

"Stay here."

"What?" Dash jerked his head. "No, what if-"

"Dash, I'm not arguing with you. Stay here, stay hidden."

"But-"

Danny flashed his eyes at him, feeling the slightest twinge of guilt. Dash flinched, taking a step back. He narrowed his eyes and huffed at him before plopping back in the chair. He was pouting. Danny shook his head and tiptoed up the stairs, eyes and ears peeled.

The library was just as impressive as ever, almost as impressive as the cobwebs now decorating some of the shelves and corners. The computer in here was covered in a dusty, dust cover, untouched. Even the statues on the mantle had a thick layer of dust; Vlad hadn't been home in some time, odd for a man who valued his material possessions as much as he did.

The only light in here came from the moonlight shining in through the windows. He stepped into the room, raising his hand to illuminate the space. The only shadows he saw were from the bookshelves.

A small wisp of cold breath fell from his lips and he had only a moment to duck before a blast of ice slammed into the wall behind him, the shards clattering to the ground in a small symphony.

He turned invisible, getting rid of the light, and hid behind a bookshelf. His heart hammered against his ribs, he glanced at the stairs. Thankfully, it looked like Dash had listened to him and not followed him up.

Silence encompassed the room.

He couldn't tell where the blast had come from; whoever had shot it was invisible. He slunk along the shelf, peeking between the books, searching for any sign of movement. The smell of ozone and snow lingered in the air as the temperature continued to drop. Whoever they were, they were powerful; he could practically taste the electricity crackling in the air. It popped along his skin, tempting him to react with his own. But he couldn't give his position away until he was safely out of reach of the lab.

He crawled up the side of the shelf, pressing low against the lintel. He slithered over the bookcases, twisting his way through the darkness as a faint glimmer shone from the doorway across the room. The itch to pounce burned under his skin. He stilled, his ghostly tail coiling around a nearby pillar. The light bobbed, an angler fish waiting just beyond. He could play this game, send a duplicate to attack, draw them out, and-

A loud thump rang, followed by a quiet curse, at the top of the stairs.

Danny whipped his head around to see Dash leaning against the wall, holding his foot. Panic pierced his heart, his veins running cold; a spark of green ignited where the light had been.

He launched forward, his claws gouging the wood of the cases as he scrambled over them in his desperate attempt to reach Dash before the shot did.

Just this once, let him be faster than light.

He crashed into him, knocking him to the ground not even a second before the ball of electricity hit where he'd been standing. He rolled off Dash, kneeling on his knee, snarling in the direction the attack had come from. His arm was raised with a glowing attack of his own on his palm. Dash groaned in pain behind him, adding fuel to his panic and rage. He was a mere moment away from destroying everything in his path when a familiar voice echoed out of the darkness.

"Danny?"

Dash groaned, gripping his arm where the blast had grazed him. It burned, it burned like hell, every muscle in his body felt like it'd been squeezed and stabbed by a hundred needles.

God, he was an idiot. Fuck, he should have stayed in the lab. He pinched his eyes shut, rolling onto his side, and clutching his arm to his chest. Jesus, it really fucking burned. He drew in shuddering breaths, praying for the tingling to go away.

He heard Danny sigh, the tension in the room easing. He blinked his eyes open to see a figure materialize in the light; he had to do a double-take. It was a woman, she was tall, her hair was snow white, and she had glowing green eyes- she looked exactly like Danny. Well, exactly like Danny if he'd had more feminine features, like higher cheekbones and a softer jawline.

What he noticed most was the logo on her chest; it matched Danny's perfectly.

"Oh, thank fuck," Danny muttered. "Dani, I thought-"

"Yeah, me too." She glanced nervously at Dash's curled form. "Is he okay? Did I hit him?"

Danny spun around, yanking Dash up into a sitting position. It made him dizzy. "Oh, shit, are you okay? Let me see. What the fuck were you thinking?!"

"Danny, not helping." Dash let go of his arm to push Danny back. The wound was blistering red and bubbling. It was hard to breathe with the pain in his chest.

"Jesus, that smell," Danny, shaking, ignored his hand, tenderly grabbing his arm and inspecting the wound. "What part of stay hidden did you not understand?"

Dash hissed at the contact. "I got worried. I heard something shatter and you didn't come back. I thought-"

"For a reason, Dash!" Danny's voice was pitchy, tears rolling down his face. "How many times have I told you not to worry about me? God, it's like you don't trust me to protect you!"

A cold pit fell into his stomach, tears pricking his own eyes. "I do trust you! I just-" Just what? What was he thinking every time he jumped in front of a ghost for Danny? Was it him trying to be a hero? Was he trying to make up for what he'd done in the past? No, no it wasn't that; at least not entirely. "I just didn't want to be left behind. I'm not useless you know."

Danny sighed, relaxing his grip. "You are too smart to be this much of an idiot. Where's your first aid bag?"

He nodded back toward the stairs, butterflies brushing his insides at the statement. His muscles were finally starting to relax again. "By the computer."

"Okay," Danny slid an arm around his waist, effortlessly pulling him to his feet. A wave of nausea swept over him and he hooked his non-injured arm around Danny's shoulder, leaning into his strong grip. "Let's get you patched up."

Dani leaned around to look at his injury, worrying her lip. "How bad is it?"

Dash examined it as they slowly made their way downstairs. At surface level, it was barely a second-degree burn. The real issue was the shock that had run through his body. "Not too bad. I just, uh, need to make sure I'm not having a heart attack."

"Fuck, my bad dude." Dani shoved some papers off one of the tables so he could sit down. "I didn't mean to electrocute my cousin's boyfriend."

Danny ignored the comment, already digging through Dash's backpack. "What is this?"

"Vinegar."

"When would we ever need vinegar?!" Danny tossed it onto a nearby table and rummaged through more pockets.

"Hey! I have that organized!" Dash grabbed Danny's wrist and forced him to let go of whatever he was holding. "Look at me, hey, you're panicking. Slow breaths, okay, I'm not dying. It's just mild electric shock."

Danny blinked at him, a few more tears escaping his eyes. He squeezed his eyes shut and did as Dash suggested, breathing slowly. His hand flexed under his grip, like he was remembering something painful.

"Okay, I'll talk you through this, alright?"

He nodded.

Dash glanced at Dani. She had righted the vinegar bottle on the table and was twisting her hands in her hoodie. "First, please hand me some Tylenol, I can't superman this shit like you can. It's in the small front pocket."

Danny nodded, unzipping the pocket and grabbing the pills. He found the water bottles in the second zipper area and unscrewed one, handing both it and the pills to Dash.

He didn't think he'd downed medication so fast in his entire life.

The air was practically buzzing with Danny's nerves, it was like they were drowning in his panic. "Danny, I can't think with you worrying over there."

Danny shook his head like he was trying to clear something from his eyes. "How am I not supposed to worry? You were literally convulsing on the ground- I- fuck."

Dani put a hand on his shoulder. "I can take over if this is too much for you."

He shook his head again. "No, no, I've got it." He took a deep breath, squaring his shoulders. "What next?"

"Now you need to put some medical gloves on, because unlike you, bacteria will harm me."

Danny nodded, fishing a box of gloves out of the big pocket. A Sharpie fell out and clattered across the table. "What in the world would you need a Sharpie for?" He pulled his Phantom gloves off and switched them for the ones in the box. (Dash didn't know he could do that).

Dash rolled his eyes. "Stop questioning my medical bag. There's a jug of distilled water in the biggest pocket, if you could use your ice powers to cool it down, we need to slowly run cool water over the burn to, well, cool it off." He was slightly entranced by the mist and ice forming in Danny's palms, as he did just that. "And for the record, I'm just a big baby. I was just trying to shake the burn off. I wasn't convulsing."

"You just suffered an electric shock," Dani blinked at him, concern plastered on her face. "I shot you with a huge amount of amps man. You weren't being a baby."

Dash hissed, digging his nails into the table as Danny gently poured the water on his burn. "It barely grazed me. Very mild electric shock. It's not even a third-degree burn."

Danny's hands were shaking, making the water swish from side to side. A moment from Tucker's slideshow passed through his mind; Danny had been electrocuted inside the portal. He must be having flashbacks.

"Hey," he whispered, "are you okay?"

"Me?" Danny's voice warbled. "You're the one who just got himself shot. I should be asking if you're okay."

"I'm fine." Surprisingly, he was. Everything besides the burn had faded into a dull ache, the pins and needles almost completely gone. "You're shaking."

He reached his uninjured arm out and rested his hand on Danny's arm. Danny shook his head, pouring the last of the water over the burn. "I didn't think I'd make it in time. I thought-" He inhaled deeply through his nose. "Okay, what next."

Dash squeezed his arm with what he hoped was reassurance. "There's a bottle of saline in the medium pocket, we need to clean the area before we put ointment on it. There's some gauze in there to use."

Danny nodded, turning back to the bag to find the items. Dani plopped down in the computer chair. "What are you two doing here anyway?" She fiddled with some papers on the desk.

"You didn't get my text?" Danny asked, uncapping the saline.

"You texted me?" She pulled her phone out and frowned at the screen. "Val's all by herself at the Colorado house?"

Danny poured the saline over the burn and gently dabbed the excess away with the gauze, focusing intensely on his movements. "I tried to tell her not to go. I just wanted to warn her that he was around in case she bumped into him. But I guess all my friends are trying to get themselves killed tonight."

Dash flinched, a pit of guilt opening in his chest. Later, when things weren't so tense, he might ask Danny to teach him some ghost-hunting basics- just enough that he could hold his own like Sam, Tucker, and Valerie. That way he wouldn't be such a burden on him. "There's burn ointment in the small pocket, red tube."

Danny nodded, returning the saline to where it belonged.

"Okay, but if he's in Amity Park, why are you two here? In Wisconsin?" Dani twirled in the chair, kicking her feet out and watching them narrowly avoid the desk.

"I wanted to see if he had any evil plans lying around. He said my dad invited him to visit, but I haven't heard anything about it from either of my parents." Danny grabbed new gauze and burn cream. "Usually my mom tells me so I can avoid him. So, I thought I'd see what I could find while he was away. What about you?"

Dani turned to the computer, clicking the email icon. "Same thing, scouring for evil plans. Pandora sent me. Said he was skulking around her place a few days ago and wanted to know what he was up to."

"Did he take anything?" Danny applied the burn cream to the gauze and then gently- like he was afraid to touch him- pressed it over the wound, going back for bandages to secure it.

"No, just being his usual creepy, suspicious self." She opened an email and cringed. "Your mom ever answer his creepy poetry?"

"Uh, I didn't know she was getting creepy poetry." Danny wrapped the bandages around his arm, firm but not tight. And he said Dash was the professional. He wished he'd look him in the eyes.

"How creepy is it?" Dash asked, hoping to dispel some of the building tension.

Dani glanced over at him. "Disgustingly creepy. I'm Dani, with an 'i', by the way, Danny's cousin. Nice to meet you." She held out a hand.

Dash shook it with his uninjured arm. "Dash."

She grinned, raising her eyebrow. "Oh, as in Baxter?"

"You know about me?" He swallowed his nerves, glancing at Danny.

She shrugged. "I didn't know you'd moved into boyfriend status. Last Danny told me he'd been-"

"Aren't you looking for evil plots over there?" Danny sniped, face glowing green. Dash was enamored with the way he blushed in Phantom form; he wanted to tease him all the time just to see it. It made his freckles look like tiny stars in a small galaxy.

She huffed, spinning back around to the computer. "Not my fault you don't update me on these things."

"Oh, and where have you been the last few weeks? You haven't answered a single text, it's not like I could have told you anything even if something was happening." Danny finished securing the bandage and started putting everything back where Dash had had it.

"I didn't have signal. I was rock hunting on Saturn." She opened an email and skimmed through it.

"You were on Saturn?" Dash squeaked. "How's that possible?"

"Ghosts are dead big guy." She laughed. "You don't need to worry about the effects of space on a dead body."

Dash glanced at Danny for confirmation. He shrugged. "It's true. I've been in space a few times."

"Let me guess," Dash sighed, "it's a long story."

Danny had the decency to look apologetic.

"Hey, check these out," Dani called, highlighting an email. "He's writing to the G.I.W. about something called 'Fenton Venom'. Know anything about that?"

"Yeah," Danny answered, moving to look over her shoulder. "Pandora didn't give you an antidote for it?"

"Oh, she might have. I kind of stopped paying attention after 'go kick Vlad's ass'." She clicked the forward button, typing in her and Danny's emails. She went to the outbound box and deleted the history of it.

"What's he saying about it?" Danny rolled his eyes. His phone chimed and he opened it.

"He's trying to sell it to them. It didn't say what he'd get back in that email, but there's a whole chain to look through." Dani clicked back out of everything, leaving the computer the way she'd found it.

"What in the world could he get by working with the G.I.W?"

Dani shrugged. "Who knows? It's not like he's ever been the most sane person. It might be some crackpot plan that he won't follow through on."

"Let's hope so," Danny said, typing a response on his phone. "Valerie just got to Colorado,"

"I'll go give her some backup." Dani hopped out of the chair.

"I should go with-"

Dani shook her head. "I think you should get you and your 'friend' home to rest. We can handle it."

"But-"

"We can handle it, Danny. But call me later? I do want to tell you about Saturn." She smiled at him.

Danny forced the air from his lungs, debating on arguing with her. He glanced at Dash, then at the stairs. "Yeah, okay. If anything happens, you'll let me know?"

Dani rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. "Yes, Dad, I'll let you know when the big kids start doing drugs and you need to come pick me up."

"I just worry, I mean, it's Vlad-"

"I know." Dani sighed. "But we can kick ass too, okay? You're not the only one who needs to worry about him."

"Okay, I'll text you guys in an hour to make sure you're okay." Danny offered Dash a hand.

He took it and pushed himself off the table, letting go to grab his backpack.

"Make it two." Dani grinned. "Now let's get out of this creepy place."

Somehow, the ghost zone was not as creepy as Vlad's house; Dash found it a much better place to be in. He fought the urge to slip his hand into Danny's; he wasn't scared, he just liked holding his hand. He followed Danny back up the path, his feet already used to the unstable rock ground. Danny was quiet like his mind was elsewhere. Dash cleared his throat. "Didn't you want to visit someone on the way back?"

Danny stopped and looked at an island not far in the distance. He shook his head. "No, I can come back later. It's best just to get you home. I shouldn't have brought you in the first place."

Dash crossed his arms, squaring his shoulders. "Well, that's not fair. Sam and Tucker get to come here all the time. And don't give me that crap about them having more experience." He added as Danny opened his mouth to argue. "They didn't have experience at one point. How am I supposed to learn if you leave me behind all the time?"

Danny's eyes fell to the bandage on his arm. "You don't have to get experience. You don't have to get involved."

Dash scoffed. "I'm already involved. I want to be involved. I'm here to help, so let me help." He gently wrapped his hand around the bandage, hiding it. "Danny, please. I'll be okay."

Danny ran his fingers through his hair, biting his lip (things Dash had wanted to do all week). "Okay, yeah, you're right. But we're taking the shortcut. No more risks tonight."

"What shortcut-" He was cut off as Danny picked him up, cradling him against his chest, and took off flying. It was crazy to him how second nature wrapping his arms around Danny's shoulders had become. Maybe he could get used to being a princess- it wasn't a bad gig.

Danny was quiet again. Dash didn't like when Danny was quiet. "Are you okay?"

Danny shook his head. "Not really. This is probably going to give me nightmares for weeks."

Dash sighed, awkwardly patting his back where his hand rested. "I'm sorry. I just thought you might need help."

"You have helped in the past." Danny sighed, his words almost lost in the wind. "You're right. I should trust you more. I'm sorry." He set them down on an island full of snow and ice. He seemed to relax when the temperature seeped into his bones. Dash reluctantly pulled his arms back to his side when his feet were on the ground- god, he regretted not switching his sandals out for real shoes.

"Don't be," Dash muttered. "We've both learned some things today."

"Yeah," Danny shook his head, seemingly shaking any sad emotions off as well. He looked back up at Dash, a small forced grin on his face. "Do you wanna see something cool?"

Dash's heart skipped a beat, memories flashing back to the beach. He shoved his feelings down and nodded. "Hell yeah."

Danny grabbed his hand and led him into the snowy desert. He had to admit, he liked how easy this was for them now, how easily their hands found each other, how well they fit together. Paulina was right; he could hear her in the back of his mind, screaming at him to just say it. His therapist would tell him to be brave, to trust his intuition. Dash was many things, brave was rarely one of them. But, he wanted to be. God, he wanted to be brave.

"Through here," Danny said, pulling him from his thoughts. He led the way under a bunch of frozen, hanging vines, letting go of his hand to hold them out of the way for him.

Dash ducked under and gasped as he stepped into a small, snow-covered grove. It was beautiful; a frozen waterfall fell into what had once been a crystal-clear lake but was now a pool of ice. The trees hiding the grove were weeping willows, their branches hanging down like crystal wind chimes, clinking together when they moved. The green light of the zone bounced off the glittery snow and gave the whole place an ethereal, spooky glow.

"Pretty, right?" Danny smiled. "It's my favorite place in the whole zone."

Dash shrugged his backpack off, dropping it on the ground by the entrance. "Yeah, it's beautiful. Are those-?" Dash waited til Danny turned to look at what he was pointing at before kneeling down and gathering some snow in his hands.

"Ghost squirrels? Yeah. I have no idea why they have three eyes. I think they're-" There was a sharp smack as the snowball hit Danny in the face. He spluttered, wiping the snow from his brow with the most offended look.

Dash couldn't help the laugh that bubbled up his throat. He'd never seen such a look of betrayal on Danny's face. His mirth was short-lived as Danny retaliated with a snowball of his own. It hit Dash's chin, the excess snow falling down his shirt. He yelped as Danny cackled at him. He dove for the ground, making another one. "Oh, it is on, Fenton!"

"You started it!" Danny laughed, ducking behind a nearby tree.

Dash crept around the other side, snowball at the ready. He pounced behind the tree, snowball raised, but Danny wasn't there. He took a chance and threw the snowball where his footprints ended, unsurprised when it fell unobstructed to the ground.

A tree branch moved above him, the glob of snow it carried falling on him. He shrieked shaking it off. A laugh echoed above him, bouncing off the icicles, sounding like a hymn in a church. Dash grinned. "That's cheating! Get out here where I can see you!"

"It's not cheating! I'm using my natural abilities." Danny giggled from somewhere nearby. Dash turned, trying to track him down. "Boo!"

Dash whipped around, shoving a snowball where he thought Danny's face was. Danny turned visible, shaking his head to clear the snow from his eyes.

"Ha! Gotcha!" He took his chance to run while Danny was distracted, ducking behind a different tree; he grabbed a low-hanging branch and pulled himself up, his arm aching a little where the injury was. Two could play this game. He gathered the snow on the branch into a small pile and waited.

A snowball smacked into the trunk where he would have been hiding. Danny appeared below him, a confused tilt to his head. Dash dropped the snow on him, barely keeping his laughter from giving him away. Danny stared up at him, his mouth hanging open, eyes wide in shock, snow dusting his eyelashes.

Dash shrugged smugly. "Natural abilities."

Danny quirked an eyebrow at him, a teasing smile replacing the shocked look. He leaned against the tree, arms crossed. "Right, I forget you're actually ripped. What other natural abilities do you have?"

Fuck, he had to be flirting with him, right? A comfortable heat made its home on his face and in his chest. What did that even mean? How did he flirt back?

The tree under him disappeared and he screamed as he suddenly found himself falling the small distance to the ground. The thick layers of snow cushioned his fall. He propped himself up on his elbows, playfully glaring at Danny who was laughing by his feet. He didn't think he'd ever get tired of the sound of Danny's laugh.

"Not many I guess."

He wanted to frame this moment, Danny laughing against the backdrop of the frozen, glowing trees; he was beautiful, even if he was making fun of him. He pushed himself up, grabbed onto Danny's belt, and yanked him down, wrestling him into the snow. Danny yelped and pushed back, the two of them rolling around, trying to win whatever contest they'd started.

Danny managed to get his hands on Dash's shoulders and effortlessly pushed him back, pinning his hands to his sides. The thought occurred to him that Danny could throw him across this clearing without batting an eye; and it should not have been as attractive as it was.

"Not fair," He huffed, leaning his head back into the snow to catch his breath. He did his best to ignore how close they were, not wanting to get his hopes up a third time. "You've got crazy ghost strength."

Danny's smile was blinding as he leaned down, so close they were bumping noses. "Maybe you're just out of practice."

"Maybe you're just cheating." If Dash's hands had been free, he would have reached up and tugged Danny down to him and kissed him right then because he couldn't take it anymore; his thoughts a single sentence on repeat.

Please, kiss me.

Danny's eyes drifted down to his lips.

Dash's insides squirmed, nerves lighting on fire.

"Dash," Danny breathed, "there's something I want to tell you."

Dash's air escaped from his lungs, it was hard to breathe past the emotions in his throat. "Yeah?"

Danny's hands flexed where they were pinning his arms down. "There's- there's a reason I was freaking out so bad about you getting hurt. And I- it's because I-"

"Great one! I finally found you!" A voice Dash hadn't heard before boomed.

Danny lept away from him, turning invisible in the process. (Dash found Danny turning invisible when he was embarrassed to be the most endearing thing he'd learned about him and his ghost half). Dash sat up, heart beating out of his chest as he gazed up at a huge, furry beast. It stood about eight feet tall, covered in fur, giant fangs peeking out of its maw. He froze, too paralyzed to scream.

The beast laughed. "At least I thought I did."

Danny reappeared in front of Dash, face glowing bright green. He coughed, rubbing his neck. "Heyyyyy, Frostbite. I didn't, uh, I didn't know you'd be out here."

The ground was much colder without Danny near; his fingers were tingling near numb. Danny turned and offered him a hand. Carefully, slowly, without taking his eyes off the creature, he took it and got to his feet. He stood behind Danny, cowering only a little. This creature, though massive and intimidating, clearly meant no harm. He tried to shove the fear coursing through his veins back where it came from.

"The fiery one told you I was looking for you, yes? I sensed you nearby, however, I was unaware you had a partner with you." The beast raised an eyebrow at Danny.

Danny cleared his throat. "Um, Dash, this is Frostbite, leader of the Far Frozen. Frostbite, this is Dash, my…friend." He averted his eyes, hesitating.

Dash's heart nearly stopped as Danny stumbled over what to call him. They had been seconds away from changing that, hadn't they?

"Um, Ember said you were looking for me?"

Frostbite nodded. "Yes. However, it looks like your partner could use a fire. And a feast! We have one awaiting at home." The yeti reached an open hand down, waiting for something.

Danny grabbed Dash's hand, flashing him a reassuring smile, and pulled him over to the hand. They climbed on, Dash only slightly hesitating at the sight of the yeti's sharp claws glinting in the light. He clung to Danny's side as they were lifted and sat on his shoulder.

He could check getting a ride from a Yeti off his bucket list.

Danny had felt bad about not giving Dash a warning about the Yeti's culture. He hadn't wanted to leave Danny's side but they'd dragged him off, bundled him up in furs, and gave him the best seat in front of the fire faster than Danny could keep up. When they'd placed as many plates of food in front of him as their table could manage, he looked like he was about to throw up. His eyes begged Danny for help.

Danny leaned over, subconsciously resting a hand on his thigh, and whispered in his ear. "It's okay, Sam and Tucker have eaten here many times. It's perfectly safe."

Dash scoffed back. "I would not call a lot of things Tucker eats 'perfectly safe'."

Danny hadn't meant to put his hand on Dash's thigh.

Did he move it?

Would that send the wrong message?

He was trying to flirt with him.

He left it there.

He hadn't meant to be so touchy all day either; but he was comfortable with Dash, and a little in love, he couldn't help it. He'd been silently cursing Frostbite for showing up when he had. That had been the perfect moment to tell Dash he liked him, to kiss him- assuming Dash liked him back. It sure seemed like he did.

He had been flirting earlier right?

Oh, god, what if he'd been misreading everything all day? What if he was just teasing him?

Dash nudged him.

He snapped his attention back to the table to see Frostbite staring at him. "Oh, sorry, what was that?"

The yeti gave him a good-natured smile. "I asked if you'd seen Pandora lately."

"No," Danny shook his head, taking a bite of the stew in front of him. "But I just saw Dani, she told me Plasmius was lurking over there?"

Frostbite nodded solemnly. "Yes, he was around here too. He took the infi-map."

"Again?" Danny huffed. "I swear I'm going to kick his ass."

"No need to worry, Great One. It always ends up back where it belongs. I simply thought I should let you know he has it. I hear you're keeping a close eye on him again."

"News travels fast," he sighed, "He was threatening someone important to me. I want to know what he's up to and why." He involuntarily squeezed Dash's thigh- he swore he heard Dash whimper the tiniest bit. He removed his hand, hoping his claws hadn't done any damage.

Frostbite stood from the table. "I understand. I'll talk with the Observants and see if we can set up a watch here in the zone for him. If the map brings him back anytime soon, we shall do our best to capture him."

Danny leaned back out of the way of a smaller yeti who was clearing their plates. "Be careful, he has poison on him that can do some serious damage. You have antidotes from Pandora, right?"

Despite himself, Dash yawned, quickly covering his mouth so they couldn't see. Danny gave him a pitying look. It must be around eight a.m. by now.

"You do not need to worry about us, Great One. Although I do appreciate it." Frostbite gave Dash a playful glance. "I do believe it is getting late in your world. We should get you back."

Dash stood and started removing the furs they'd stuffed him into. Frostbite shook his head and yanked them back over him. "These are yours to keep, little one. Consider them a gift."

Dash blinked up at the yeti. "Oh, thank you. That's very kind."

"Thank you for keeping our savior company."

They said their goodbyes and once outside the cave, Danny scooped Dash back up and started flying back to the portal. "Sorry to keep you out so late."

Dash shook his head, his hair tickling Danny's chin. "I insisted. What's the infi-map?"

"It's a map of the entire ghost zone. It can take you anywhere you want to go here. But it's extremely dangerous and Vlad is always fucking shit up with it. It used to just be an annoyance, but he's gotten increasingly violent and murder-y in the past years. I'm worried he's going to get someone killed." Danny was ready for bed. Now that there wasn't anger or panic running through his veins, he was just plain exhausted. He could sleep for a whole week. But, he needed to get Dash home and text Dani and Valerie to make sure they were okay.

"Extremely powerful ghost artifact, got it," Dash muttered.

"You can fall asleep." Danny hummed. "I'll get you home safe."

"You don't have to take me home." Dash was drifting, his eyes having a hard time staying open.

Danny shook his head. "If my parents found out I let a boy sleep over without telling them, they'd ground me for life. They already think I'm the world's worst influence."

Dash chuckled. "I meant I could walk home."

"Oh," Danny's face burned. He fixed his eyes on the portal that was getting closer. "Yeah, no chance of that. Vlad could still be out there and you reek of ghost zone. Not to mention you're tired. Just get some sleep, I'll make sure you get home safe."

"Okay," Dash sighed. "I trust you." He relaxed into Danny's hold, falling asleep within moments.

Danny knew he'd have to come back to the zone early tomorrow. They'd forgotten Dash's medical bag back at the grove, and he'd have to check in with Johnny and Kitty.  But for now, he just needed to get Dash home safely and then get some sleep himself. He turned them invisible- so his parents wouldn't see them in case they were in the lab- and flew through the portal.

He made sure to tuck Dash in and feed Pookie a treat before he left.

Danny: U guys alr?

DanI: No, Dad, actually I think they have alcohol here N I'm scared

Danny: :(

Val: We're fine, worrywort. We didn't find anything unusual.

Val: How's Dash? ;)

Danny: Traitor

DanI: Oh, come on! U're so in love that it's nauseating. Y haven't U told him?

Val: Girl, you haven't had to listen to him talk about 'how kind he's become' or sit there and watch him stare into his eyes instead of doing homework. That's nauseating.

Danny: I almost told him. Frostbite interrupted me :(

DanI: U let a yeti stop U? How R we rel8d????

Val: If I have to sit through this any longer I won't survive. Tell him tomorrow istg

DanI: Tell him now coward

Danny: He's asleep. Like we all should B. Glad ur ok. Review those weird emails l8r?

Val: Yeah, we need to talk about that. Night

DanI: We should talk about Saturn first. U would not believe what I found, dawg.

Danny: Cringe. I'll call you 2morrow

DanI: I know U R but what am I?

Danny: If I'm cringe, ur cringe. Kinda the point

Val: Go the fuck to sleep

DanI: Night, Val <3

Danny: Night Val <3

Oops, my hand slipped.

Dash fit perfectly against him, all their edges and curves fitting together like a broken jigsaw. He'd never taken time to notice or appreciate that before.

He did now, as he wrapped his arms around his neck and hooked his legs over his hips; he prayed the janitor would forgive them for knocking their cleaning supplies to the ground.

Dash's hands were warm, gentle, and strong as they trailed over his skin and pressed into his hips. He groaned under their touch, encouraging them on.

He wasn't sure when he'd taken his gloves off; he only knew they weren't there when he tangled his fingers in the small curls of Dash's hair, ruining his gelled back style, and he could feel the product on his fingertips.

If someone were to ask him how he got here, breathing and humming into Dash Baxter's mouth as Phantom in one of the many janitor closets on campus, he wouldn't be able to explain it. He really shouldn't know his way around Dash's lips the way he did. It had happened once, on accident, and then it had kept happening.

He'd heard Dash scream from the library and had charged in to help. He could still remember when Dash had apologized to him Senior Year; he'd been crying. They hadn't been super close or anything at the time, but Danny would have considered them friends.

Dash had been standing his ground bravely, hurling books at the ghost while he made his way toward the circulation desk to hide. It had given Danny enough time to change unnoticed and take down the ghost, a simple raccoon mascot looking thing.

He had sat down on the table to catch his breath and Dash had asked him a question and the next thing Danny knew, they had been talking until the early hours of the morning, surrounded by sacrificed books.

Dash had been really fun to talk too and there was a small part of him that liked getting to know him. And he guessed he liked the attention, answering questions Dash could only ask him. It had been some time after the first rays of sun began peaking over the mountains that Danny had noticed it, the glow in Dash's cheeks, the look in his eyes, the tiny giggles in his voice.

Dash had a crush on Phantom.

He hadn't even realized when he'd leaned over and kissed him, his sleep-deprived brain failing to communicate the plan to him. Plan or not, he'd learned that Dash wore flavored chapstick-pomegranate that day, he remembered- and that he was a really good kisser.

The next time he'd fought a ghost on campus, Dash had foolishly dived in to help and had almost ended up dropped from one of the school's balconies. Danny had nearly lost his mind, and he supposed ending a safety tirade with a makeout session wasn't exactly a good idea- rewarding bad behavior and all that. But he was weak. And that's what college was for right? Kissing people without a reason?

That's when Dash had approached him- Danny Fenton- and asked him to teach him about ghost hunting. He was determined not to be a burden to Phantom the next time they met. It was brave and endearing so Danny not only tutored Dash on ghost knowledge, but he also offered to train him on hand to hand combat. And, boy, had that been a mistake.

Between Dash intently listening to him, being geuninely inquisitive, and losing one too many sparring matches, he'd found a reason.

He liked Dash. He liked him and it wasn't fair because Dash liked the version of him that couldn't take him on dates, or hold his hand while they studied, or kiss him goodbye for class, or cuddle during movie nights.

And the worst part? Danny had done this to himself. Of course he had.

Once Dash and Phantom had agreed on a no strings attached thing, boundaries firmly in place, he'd begun seeking him out even when there weren't ghosts attacking simply because he was having withdrawals and Fenton couldn't worm his tongue between Dash's teeth.

This being one of those times. He'd fought a ghost several hours earlier but had to wait around for Dash to get out of his evening class. It'd been near torture.

He used his grip in Dash's hair to drag him closer, relishing in the noise it pulled from him. Dash pressed against him til his back hit the wall and they were flush together. God, it wasn't fair how good he was at this.

Kissing Dash was addicting. There was no pressure for him to say or do the right thing, to perform, or be any kind of expert, or to go any further than he wanted. They could simply exist together, get to know each other like this, slow and without any sexual pressure. Danny loved the simplicity of it.

Dash had come out to him as asexual twice. The first time as Phantom when they were setting boundaries for this whole kissing situation. The second was when Dash had felt like Fenton and he were good enough friends that he wanted to tell him about the situation (not that it was with Phantom- some guy on campus, he'd said) and had to explain- to tell someone how kind and patient he was and how he'd been so scared it wouldn't work out and thankful when it had.

Danny had never been more jealous of himself than he had in that moment. He, as Fenton, could be kind and patient with Dash too, Hell, he'd beat his own record of kindness if it meant Dash would kiss him like this as Fenton.

Dash pulled away from him, heaving air into his lungs. Danny whined, chasing after him. "Don't stop."

Dash giggled, turning his head to the side so Danny's lips hit his cheek instead. "Unlike you, some of us still need to breathe."

"Boo, lame." Danny switched tactics, trailing his lips over Dash's jaw, pausing occasionally to nip at the skin as he made his way back toward his ear and neck.

Dash leaned into the touch, breathy moans dripping from his lips. "Being lame doesn't seem to be stopping you."

It'd take a lot to stop me now.

Danny hummed, ignoring him in favor of rolling his flesh between his teeth and soothing the spot with his tongue.

"You know," Dash breathed, "my friends are starting to… ask about these? Paulina is the worst but you should hear Danny. I think… it's the highlight of his day to tease me. I probably… deserve it for everything I put him through in the beginning of high school."

Danny wasn't sure how to feel about Dash constantly talking about his other personas to him all the time; it was getting hard for him to tell which one he had the crush on. Danny really didn't like the false hope fluttering in his chest. "Are you sure he's teasing you for revenge and not something else?"

He moved his lips lower, repeating the process over Dash's collarbone. Dash sunk his fingers deeper into the flesh of Danny's hips; he grinned, proud of himself for that.

"What, hmm, what do you mean?"

Danny pulled Dash's head around, kissing over to the other side of his neck to leave marks there. He did enjoy teasing Dash about the hickeys he left; Dash didn't try to hide them and that made Danny giddy.

"Maybe he's jealous."

Dash snorted. "Fat chance of that. It's a miracle he even considers being friends with me."

Danny uncurled his fingers from Dash's hair, letting them trail over his shoulders, easing the tension from the muscles. He couldn't help the flame of curiosity burning in his chest. "Would you want him to be jealous."

Dash hesitated, his hands moving to settle on Danny's thighs, tearing a gasp from him and leaving a trail of fire in their wake. "Maybe."

Danny pressed his lips to Dash's cheek, lingering and murmuring against his skin. "I won't be offended."

Dash turned, catching his lips again, and had that been the end of the conversation, Danny wouldn't have complained. He was high off the answer he'd already received.

Maybe.

Dash's tongue in his mouth was distracting and it's not like he wanted to think about anything past that anyway. His chapstick was strawberry today, he'd never worn that before.

"I think I would." Dash muttered against his lips. "Is that wrong?"

Danny hummed, brain fuzzy. "Why would it be?"

Dash chuckled. "I'm kissing you and you're telling me that if I wished it were Danny Fenton sitting on this janky shelf, you wouldn't be offended. A lot of people would consider me in the wrong for thinking of someone else. And you're saying it as if it's something I can even entertain."

Danny stole another lingering kiss before answering him- he couldn't help it; Dash's lips were like drops of rain and he was thirsty. "Why couldn't you? What's stopping you from wrapping your head around the idea of Dash Fenton?"

Dash groaned, quietting him with his lips, his teeth nipping. Danny was unapologetic about the noise that got out of him. He anchored himself, digging his fingers into Dash's biceps; god he was so fit. He'd trace every muscle if he could.

"He'd never look at me that way. I wouldn't deserve it if he did. I barely deserve what's happening right now."

Danny kissed him, long and gentle, letting every soft feeling he felt for Dash trail across the nerves of his mouth, real and tangible. "I think we have very different definitions of what you deserve. I was there, remember? I saw how all of you treated each other six years ago. I think he picked on you just as much as you picked on him."

Danny wished Dash would move his hands, touch him more, make him feel real… more alive.

Dash shook his head, their noses bumping. "Self-defense doesn't count as picking on someone."

"Oh, he did more than defend himself. He pranked you unprovoked many times." Danny mumbled, low, a chuckle building in his throat at old memories. "I think you should tell him, you never know-"

Dash pressed their lips together, coaxing Danny's open and titling his head for a better angle. Danny moaned, completely ready to never speak again in favor of being kissed like this.

Dash's hands trailed up his sides, making him shiver. He brushed them over his chest and up his neck, caressing his cheeks. He really hoped this closet was sound proof; and that the janitor wouldn't need it any time soon.

"What about you?" Dash whispered, pulling away to breathe again. "If Danny does… like me back, where does that leave you and our… arrangement?"

Danny whined at the loss of contact and blinked his eyes open to see Dash staring at him, genuine concern shining in his deep blue eyes. Danny wished he could see his freckles in this light. "I'm a ghost, Dash. I'm sure I'll be okay without… this. You should be with someone like you, you know, alive."

Me, I'm alive. Fenton is alive.

Dash hummed. "I'll think about it. Things with you are easy."

And they're not with me? I can be easy.

"Fighting ghosts to seduce me is easy?" Danny couldn't help but joke when he was nervous, and there wasn't a nerve in him that wasn't jittery and on fire.

Dash laughed, pulling Danny into his lips again. "No, I'm just not as scared to lose you."

Fuck.

Danny surged forward, kissing Dash with every untamed emotions coursing through him. His lips pressing harder and more desperate than before; his hands moving back to tangle in his hair, pulling him closer.

He was in trouble.

He liked Dash.

He liked him so much. And if he didn't say anything to him, to Fenton, after this, then he would. Danny would tell him how he felt. Hell, he'd tell him he was Phantom if that's what it took. Whatever it took to tell him he deserved these feelings and they weren't going anywhere. He'd do it.

A light flooded the room. He blinked his eyes open, scary mode activated as they narrowed in annoyance at whoever was barging in.

It was Sam and Tucker.

Fuck, he'd completely forgotten to check in with them after the ghost fight earlier. He pulled away from Dash, laughing nervously. "Sorry, occupied?"

Dash whipped his neck around to stare; how he didn't break it was a mystery. "Um, its not what it looks like?"

Sam's jaw was nearly on the floor and Tucker wasn't even trying to contain his laughter.

"Danny's making out with-"

Sam elbowed him, cutting him off. "Getting cozy with Danny Phantom, Dash?"

Dash sighed. "It's exactly what it looks like."

Danny gently untangled his limbs from Dash's frame and stood, leaning down to whisper in his ear. "Don't worry, I'll take care of it."

Then he marched over and shoved Sam and Tucker back into the hallway, ushering them down the hall.

Tucker cackled the whole way. "I can't believe we just caught you with Dash's tongue down your throat!"

Danny shoved him. "Quiet! He can still hear you!"

Sam raised an eyebrow at him. "Care to explain the jock you had between your legs?"

Danny hid his face in his hands. "You guys suck." He wanted to launch himself into the sun. "Can we just get out of here before he finds out?"

"Walk of shame! Walk of Shame!" Tucker guffawed.

The only thing stopping him from locking himself in his room for the rest of the semester was the hope beating in his chest.

Dash liked him.

And for now, that was enough to let him handle his friends teasing and questions.

Guys....

I'm halfway through writing chapter 8 and a sudden oneshot idea hit me over the head. It will not leave my brain. I might have to pause to write this. Hopefully I can get through this chapter first and then knock this one out.

I wanted to make a text meme about a scenario I just wrote because I think it's funny

Dash giggling and pulling the Debby Ryan Face: You're kind of scary 😉

Danny crying and on the verge of a panic attack: I'm scary?🥺

Dash: Oh, shit I meant in like a hot way I'm sorry

Danny still crying: You think I'm hot?

Danny was warm.

And cozy.

And only slightly sore.

Whatever pillow he was on was nice and soft. He pulled the pillow closer, snuggling into its warmth, hoping to sink back into a peaceful slumber. Until said pillow moved. Confused, he blinked his eyes open; seeing nothing but a wall of fabric at first, rising and falling in a gentle rhythm. He moved his hands, gently trailing over the fabric, feeling something solid and firm underneath; really firm. He pulled away enough to see where the fabric ended; at Dash's neck and face.

Panic flooded his veins.

He turned intangible to escape Dash's arms and rolled off the bed, turning tangible again just before he phased through the floor, making a tiny, tiny thump against the floorboards. His heart hammered against his chest, blood pounding in his ears. The room was spinning. He didn't remember falling asleep. The last thing he remembered was talking to Dash about his dad and then… nothing.

He squeezed his eyes shut trying to remember. He'd been holding Dash's hand to comfort him; had he fallen asleep like that? Had he trapped Dash there with him? Oh god, that's so embarrassing. Danny covered his face with his hands. How in the world was he going to live this down? What had he said? How was Dash going to react when he woke up?

Carefully, he sat up and peeked over the edge of the bed. Dash had shifted into a different position, having lost the support of Danny's body being there, but he was still asleep.

Danny quietly breathed a sigh of relief and sat with his back to the bed. As he calmed his racing heart, he started to notice the state his body was in. His muscles were sore and achy, not as bad as they had been yesterday. He needed food and water, but he didn't want to just disappear after Dash had spent a whole day taking care of him. He deserved better than that, no matter how awkward or hungry Danny was.

He pulled his shirt (Dash's sweater) up to check on the wound, peeling the bandages off to reveal nothing but smooth, tender skin underneath. He looked around Dash's room for a trashcan, finding one under his desk and disposing of the bandages in the safest way he could. Then, curiosity got the better of him and he investigated Dash's room. It had changed quite a bit since the last time he'd been in here; considering the last time was a few years ago and Technus had pretty much destroyed the place, it made sense.

There was a wall of different sports trophies by his desk, spanning their four years of high school and quite a few middle school ones as well. A lava lamp on his desk illuminated them, making them glint and shine. The rest of his desk was covered in notebooks, college flyers, and a few of the books they'd had to read for Lancer's class.

There was a huge stereo against the wall by his door; just like the one Sam had. Although, it was hard for him to imagine Dash blasting angsty rock music loud enough to shake his walls the way Sam did. He looked through some of the CDs sitting next to it and found some of the usual teen stuff: Dumpty Humpty, a few of Ember's albums, Big Time Rush, One Direction, Twenty-one Pilots, Fallout Boy. But he also found a surprising amount of classical music. He wondered if Dash used it to study or if he simply just enjoyed it.

A memory tickled Danny's brain and he crept over to the closet, thankful for his ghostly quiet footsteps. He slowly pulled the door open so it wouldn't creak and peeked inside. He chuckled when he saw the collection of teddy bears still sitting there. He'd have to ask Dash about them when he woke up.

His phone rang from the table next to Dash's bed, loud and startling. He scrambled to answer it before it woke Dash up.

"Hello?" He walked to the other side of the room, leaning against Dash's desk and keeping his voice low.

"Danny," It was his mom, her voice heavy with worry, "are you okay?"

He'd almost forgotten their fight in the alley. It all came rushing back to him now and he picked at the edge of his shirt, trying to keep his tone even. "Yeah, I'm fine. Why?"

"It's just," she sniffled, was she crying? "You haven't been home since the ghost attack yesterday." Her voice was shaking.

Danny fought the rush of guilt that swept over him. "Didn't think you guys would even notice."

She sighed. "I know we get caught up in our work sometimes-"

Danny snorted.

"-but that doesn't mean we love you any less. I'm, I'm sorry about yesterday. I was only worried you would get hurt because you were blatantly ignoring danger. I didn't- I wasn't trying to- I didn't mean to come across as unsupportive."

A mix of emotions hit him, making him want to self-combust. He was angry. He was guilty. He was sad. He was betrayed. How could she say that when she'd been the one causing danger? How dare she be worried when she never pays attention to him; his mom was worried about him. Enough to check on him. He sighed, chewing his lip as tears pricked at his eyes. "Listen, Mom, I- I'm sorry. I wasn't trying to be rude. You just scared me-"

"You were just responding to our tone." She interrupted. "Oh, what was it Jazz's textbooks call it? Matching energy? Something like that. Anyway, I'm sorry I was too worried about catching Phantom and not worried about you."

Danny's heart sank. He took a deep breath. "And dad?"

The silence hung in the air for a minute. "He's sorry too."

"Why doesn't he tell me that?" Danny wasn't sure if he should be worried for his dad or angry with him. He'd made a bunch of out-of-character comments lately and he wasn't sure if that was his dad changing his opinions or if it was just work stress.

"He's been in the lab since we got back. I'll tell him to call you."

Danny snorted again. "Don't bother. If he wants to call me he has my number."

"Your father is trying, Danny, he really is. It's just that he's been working late and you know how he is, he's never been great at the whole bonding thing."

"Sure," He sniped. He took a few deep breaths. The last thing he needed to do was get angry and go on a rampage in Dash's room. He wanted to keep Dash as far away from his anger as he could; it was never pretty and he might think differently about him if he saw.

He could hear his mom still sniffling, though she tried to force some teasing into her tone. "You and the Baxter boy were being safe, right?"

Danny groaned, resisting the urge to hang up the phone and avoid the conversation. "That's not what was about to happen, I promise. We were just…" He hesitated. It had been his best option at the time, but he hadn't thought about how he would explain this to his parents later.

"It's okay, Danny, I remember being your age. One time your father and I-"

"Ew, gross, Mom, I'm hanging up."

"Wait-" She chirped. "Just tell me if you like him! Give me the goss, you kids still say that right?"

"No." Danny panicked, biting his lips. He used to be really close with his mom, but over the years he'd learned to keep her at a distance. He wasn't exactly sure why, but it had started even before the portal incident. Maybe it was because bigger kids didn't need as much attention. Maybe it was because Jazz was more likely to help him with homework and bullies at school. Maybe it was because he liked space more than ghosts. Maybe it was because she only remembered he existed when it was convenient for her to be a parent and not when he needed her; not when he wanted her to chaperon a field trip; not when he wanted her to come to his eighth-grade play; not when he'd died and just wanted his mom to hug him and tell him everything was going to be okay; not when his grades started slipping because he was trying to balance being a hero- who she hated- and being just a regular kid; not when he'd won an astronomy award his sophomore year; always when she decided she wanted to worm her way into his life- like when she wanted to know if he liked a boy or not.

He sighed. "I guess you'll know if he ever comes over for dinner."

He could hear her sharp intake of breath as she tried to keep the hurt down. She didn't respond right away. "Well, you're sure you're safe?"

"Yes, I'm fine. Sorry for worrying you." He wasn't actually sorry, but he knew it was what she wanted to hear.

"Are you coming home soon? I'm sorry if I made it feel unsafe to be here."

He had to resist the urge to laugh at the irony. "Yeah, I'll see you later."

"Okay, I love you."

He hesitated. "Love you too." He hung up, running his hands through his hair to try and shake the lingering emotions off. He felt like he was simultaneously on fire and sitting in a bucket of ice at the same time. If he could even begin to explain how he felt about his parents shooting him and then being worried that he's presumably not speaking to them over a boy to a therapist, he would. He shook his head, clearing the last of his thoughts, and turned around to finish exploring Dash's room, only to find said person awake.

"Sorry," Dash muttered looking away like he'd just witnessed a crime. "I didn't mean to eavesdrop."

Danny shrugged. "It's not like it was confidential. Sorry for waking you."

"That's okay." Dash swung his feet over the edge of his bed and stretched, his shirt riding up. Danny immediately looked away, closely studying a sports poster on the wall. "How are you feeling? Physically, I mean. Looks like that phone call took a lot out of you emotionally."

Danny fiddled with his phone, before shoving it in his pocket. "Yeah. Uh, I'm feeling better. It's healed now, just a bit sore is all."

Dash walked over. "Mind if I check?"

"What?" Danny chuckled, nerves crackling. "You don't trust me?"

Dash frowned at him, looking torn. "Trust you with my life? Yeah, absolutely. Trust you with yours? Not so much."

Danny didn't have a response to that so he just lifted the shirt to show Dash where the wound had been. "See? All good."

Dash took a step forward, gently prodding the area, looking for signs of lingering internal damage. "Okay, I believe you."

Danny dropped his shirt, face warm and butterflies attacking his throat. Dash was close enough that if Danny just leaned down he could kiss him. "What do you mean you don't trust me with my life?" He gripped the edges of the shirt tight between his hands to keep them from reaching out.

Dash sighed, dropping his eyes to the floor as he carefully constructed his response. "When I thought you were just Phantom, seeing you throw yourself into danger with no hesitation didn't really bother me. It was scary to watch you get hurt and I wanted to help where I could, but Phantom's just a ghost, right? Already dead. There's no reason to assume you couldn't take those hits. It was a little more nerve-wracking the first time you got hit by the Fenton Venom and I saw my- the town's hero was actually capable of being seriously hurt. But, still not, not as worried as I would have been if, well if it had been you."

Dash looked back up, eyes pleading with Danny to understand what he was saying. Danny liked his eyes, they were always so expressive.

"But it was you. And you're not dead, at least not entirely, and you can get hurt, bad. And that makes me worried. It's awesome that you save people, hell, you've saved my ass more times than I can count, but you're selfless to a fault. Even as Fenton you're willing to just throw yourself in front of a car for a kid you've never met. Every time you do that, I'm worried I'm going to lose my friend, someone I care about. What even happens if you die again? Do you just disappear? I-" Dash swallowed, eyes falling away from Danny's again. "I don't want that to happen to you."

Danny wanted to kiss him. His heart was hammering, a strange, addicting mixture of joy and melancholy flittering around in his chest. He knew Dash had changed, heavily encouraged it even. But he had never thought that the kid who had tormented him- called him names, made his social life hell, and even on a few occasions hit him- would ever care so deeply about his well-being; or tend to his injuries with such gentle hands and tell him that because he was there everything was going to be okay.

His head was all fuzzy, making it hard to think. "Dash, I-"

A shout from downstairs interrupted him. "Dash, if you're awake I've made breakfast!" It was his mom.

Dash snapped out of whatever trance he was in and backed away, giving Danny room to breathe. He shook his head, wiping a stray tear from his face. "You're probably starving. Do you want to come down for breakfast?"

Danny was dizzy, seasick. All he wanted was to kiss Dash senseless right then and there, but he wasn't sure if that was because of his developing crush or just because he felt overwhelmed by the feeling of being cared for. He cleared his throat. "Oh, uh, that's okay. I wouldn't want to impose. You've already done so-"

"Danny," Dash's tone didn't leave room for arguments. It sent a shiver down his spine. "I don't mind. It's not a burden to take care of you."

Jesus. Danny shook his head. "What about your mom? I wouldn't want to bother her."

Dash stared at him for a long moment, thoughts churning behind his eyes; Danny was going to drown in them if he didn't blink anytime soon. Dash burst into laughter, shattering the stillness of the moment. He'd never seen Dash laugh, really laugh, before. His face turned red from the lack of oxygen and he had to lean on his desk for support as he struggled to get air in between laughs. He gripped his side as it started to ache from the force of his laughter. It was enthralling.

"What?" Danny wheezed; he was going to melt from how warm he was.

"Sorry," Dash huffed out. "It's just that I'm an idiot" He took a few more breaths to get his laughter under control. "How did I not notice you and Phantom were the same person when you use the same excuses for everything."

Danny hunched in on himself, trying to hide the embarrassment. "I do not."

"You used not wanting to bother my parents as an excuse to not sit and eat cake with me like, two months ago."

"It's true though, your mom is nice and I don't want to take advantage of that." He squeaked.

"Danny, my mom adores you. She's upset you're not in her kitchen more often." Dash turned to open his door. "So, it's settled. You're eating breakfast with us."

"Wait," Danny stepped forward, placing a hand on the door to keep Dash from opening it. "Uh, do you have my clothes anywhere? Your mom might have questions if she sees me wearing yours."

Dash gave Danny a long, slow look up and down, making his nerves catch fire; he felt himself turn invisible from the embarrassment. It's a wonder he hadn't done that in front of him before. To Dash's credit, he barely batted an eye, choosing to fiddle with the doorknob instead. "Your, uh, your clothes did not make it. We couldn't get all the blood out."

"Oh. Uh, okay." Danny chewed his lip thinking of other options, willing himself to reappear.

Dash cleared his throat. "Should we, like, pretend."

"Pretend they're my clothes?" Danny furrowed his brows in confusion.

Dash shook his head, rocking on his feet and avoiding eye contact. "Your parents already think something's happening between us. Would it be easier for you to pretend if there was?"

Danny's heart stopped, his lungs losing the ability to breathe. He wheezed, "Like pretend to date?"

Dash huffed, throwing his hands up and running his fingers through his hair, making it stick up in a few directions. "I don't know! It was just a suggestion. You didn't exactly tell your mom we weren't involved. So, how are you going to explain… yesterday?"

Danny pressed his hands over his eyes, wanting to disappear again. "I don't know? I just kind of thought they'd be used to it by now."

"Used to what by now?" Dash squeaked.

"Sam invented the fake-out make-out thing like five years ago. I thought they'd just be used to me being a whore with my friends and not question it!"

"How often do you kiss Sam and Tucker?" Dash was trying not to laugh now; Danny's misery must have been hilarious from his point of view.

"I don't know, a lot? Does it matter?" He tugged at his sweater, desperate to give his hands something to do to shake off the shame he was starting to feel.

Dash was laughing again; that genuine and deep laugh he's had only just a few moments before. And Danny's last shred of denial crumbled away.  

He liked Dash.

He really did. He liked his laugh, he liked how kind he'd become; how brave and selfless. Even with all his self-doubt he knew what he stood for and believed in. He gently touched his side, warmth spreading through his chest as he remembered how caring Dash had been. It took every ounce of strength he had not to push Dash against the wall and swallow his laughter; to kiss him in a way that took everything Danny felt for him and embedded it in his soul so he'd never forget it; to touch him in a way that made Dash feel just as overwhelmed with the emotion as he did. He dug his fingernails into his palm to calm himself down, to shove the feelings back where they came from.

Dash straightened, wiping the tears from his eyes. "Okay, so we can just make something up if my mom asks. What are you gonna tell your parents?"

"Uh," Danny blinked, clearing his thoughts, "I don't know. I'll figure it out. Sorry for dragging you into all this."

Dash smiled at him before opening the door. "I'm not. I'm glad you trusted me. Maybe I'm not such a lost cause after all, right?"

Danny returned his smile as his stomach churned and tied itself into knots. "You never were." He cleared his throat. "And I'll pay you back for breakfast, I promise."

Dash snorted, leading the way down the hall. "Not on your afterlife."

The park was chilly, covered in a light fog. Dash stuffed his hands in his pockets as he watched Pookie sniff a bush. He was too anxious to sleep. He hadn't seen Danny in a few days and except for a few stray texts, he hadn't heard much from him.

He had to wonder if he was avoiding him; and he wasn't sure if it was the kiss (fake-out make-out), or him suggesting they should pretend to date, or if it was just that Danny was still embarrassed with the whole situation.

He sighed, shaking his nerves and the night's chill from his body. He was still trying to wrap his head around the idea of Danny and Phantom being the same person. It should have been obvious to him: Phantom had Danny's humor and Danny had Phantom's courage, they made the same jokes and had the same laugh, it should have been obvious.

Apparently, Dash had a type.

But now he felt more at a loss than ever. It was clear to him that Danny just saw him as a friend; at most, he only found him generally attractive. Memories from the lake and the night they'd gone star gazing played in his mind. Danny had almost kissed him twice but had decided against it each time, pulling away like he was too close to a fire- and maybe he was; Dash had been capable of destroying relationships he cared about before, who's to say he wouldn't do it again? And it was clear he'd been rejected by both his crushes- well, one crush twice.

And he was avoiding him, in both forms.

He kicked at the dirt on the path, startling Pookie. He whispered apologies and continued down the path, letting his hand trail over the soft leaves of the bushes. The park was unusually still and eerily quiet. The only animal he could hear was the occasional owl hooting and Pookie sniffing around the ground. He didn't even see the ghost squirrels out.

Something was very, very wrong about the park if neither the living nor the dead were out. A gentle breeze grazed his skin, but he suspected it was the uneasy feeling of being watched that made him shiver. A cold pit fell into his stomach as he looked around, not seeing very far through the fog. He'd had enough moping and fresh air; it'd be safer staring at his ceiling right now.

He turned, crunching the dirt underneath his sandals, and gently tugged Pookie back the way they'd come. Thank god his house wasn't too far from the park.

He'd be fine.

In the distance, hovering just beyond the edge of the fog, he saw a tall figure materialize as it slowly walked his way. He tensed, something about the figure unnerved him; he kept his eyes glued firmly ahead. They'd pass each other by, maybe do a bro nod, and go their separate ways with no issues and very little interaction. Who'd want to talk to strangers at two am anyway?

Serial Killers.

Dash felt himself speed up; until Pookie started growling at the figure. He stopped, eyeing the figure as it got closer. He was tall, not taller than Dash, Danny was definitely taller, but he still held an imposing height. He was wearing a well-tailored suit; his greying hair was tied in a slick-backed ponytail.

A cold shiver of dread rolled down Dash's spine, not unlike the aura of fear he felt when ghosts were attacking. He couldn't shake the feeling that he'd seen this man somewhere before. He tugged Pookie's leash, pulling the barking dog closer to him; he was barking like he had at Danny. Dash's heart beat erratically; cold claws of terror dragged across his skin, making his hair stand on end. He couldn't breathe around the knot in his throat. Whoever this man was, he wasn't human.

"Good evening," the man spoke, coming to a stop right in front of him, his voice smooth, cold, and calculating.

Dash didn't respond, didn't dare take his eyes off the man lest he attack the second he looked away. He knew there was no hiding now and there was no way he'd outrun something that wasn't human.

"What's a young man like you doing out this late?"

Dash frowned. "I could ask you the same thing." He flinched at the man's answering laugh.

"You flatter me." He grinned, something evil oozing across his lips. His hands were behind his back, his posture pristine, perfect. "The name's Vlad Masters. May I ask yours?"

Dash took an instinctive step back; Vlad watching the move with a knowing eye. Dash knew that name; it had been in Tucker's slide show. He bent down, keeping his eyes on the man, and picked up Pookie, cradling the growling dog to his chest. Every fiber in his being was telling him to run, to get away from him. He took a deep breath, shoving the fear down. "Something tells me you already know."

Vlad hummed, pulling his hands around to the front to adjust his cuffs. He tilted his head, a predator about to ensnare his prey. "Very perceptive, Dash Baxter."

Dash took another step back, choking on his lungs. "I have nothing to say to you."

"Ah, perhaps not. I just have a few…" his eyes glinted in the light, "…questions about our mutual acquaintance, Daniel Fenton."

Dash inhaled sharply, eyes momentarily darting away from Vlad. He shifted Pookie in his arms, trying to get the dog to calm down but it was hard to do when he was shaking just as much. "What do you want with Danny?"

"Ah," Vlad leered at him, drawing out his syllables, "more than an acquaintance for you?"

From what he knew, Vlad was like Danny, half-ghost. Who knew what powers he had? Dash couldn't make a run for it, no way he'd make it. Even if he could run and hide, he wouldn't be able to keep Pookie quiet. "I don't know what you mean."

Vlad cackled under his breath, walking around Dash's side, circling like a vulture. "An acquaintance wouldn't know about Phantom, would they?"

"I didn't say anything about Phantom." Dash was trapped in a pit with a very hungry beast, with nowhere to run, nowhere to hide, and no way to fight back. He turned to follow Vlad's movements, keeping the man where he could see him.

"You didn't have to. But it would do well not to waste our time playing dumb, Mr. Baxter." He sneered. "I only want information."

Dash swallowed his nerves, adrenaline pulsing through his veins. "What kind of information?"

"Yeah, Vlad," Danny, in Phantom form, dropped down between them, pushing Dash a few feet back. "what information?"

Dash sighed in relief as that familiar feeling of safety radiated from Danny and washed over him, releasing the grip Vlad's aura had on him. He stepped closer to him, unashamed of the way he was cowering. Pookie stopped barking, opting for a soft growling instead.

"Daniel," Vlad smoothed, taking an irritated deep breath and pausing his steps, "how nice of you to join us. I see you've grown taller."

"Cut the bullshit," Danny growled, glaring down at the man. "What do you think you're doing?"

Dash knew that tone in Danny's voice, had been on the receiving end of it a few times; he was pissed. And Dash, in that moment, was almost afraid of Danny too; his aura of safety weakening as his anger grew. It felt like his heart was freezing over just standing next to him.

"I'm simply making conversation, Daniel, nothing for you to worry about." Vlad took a step closer to them. Danny held his ground.

"There's always something to worry about with you. Get tired of your lonely bachelor pad in Wisconsin?" Danny's words were teasing, but they didn't mask the hatred underneath.

Vlad tsked and took another step. "Maybe I'm here visiting some friends. I hear Jack misses me."

Danny reached behind him to grab Dash's wrist and pulled them a step to the side; he had claws and they were digging into his skin. "I don't care what my dad says, you're not welcome in my town, you know that."

"Why Daniel," Vlad's teasing also carried an underlying threat, "your feathers are ruffled. Have I overstepped with this boy?" His leer slid back to Dash.

Dash was thankful for Danny's grip on his wrist, even if he was sure he'd have bruises later; he might have taken his chances with running without it. Danny's words were careful, almost practiced, like the two of them had done this dance many times before. He glanced at Danny. He was grinding his teeth, lips curled in a half snarl; how had he never noticed that Phantom had fangs? His eyes flashed at Vlad's words.

"Stay away from my people. Stay away from my town. I won't ask again." He took a threatening step forward, dragging Dash with him. Crackling and popping noises filled the air as bits of electricity flicked off Danny's form.

"Ah, the scary eyes. You know those don't work on me." Vlad flashed his own glowing red eyes; Dash recoiled a bit. "Speaking of your people, tell me, how's Valerie doing these days?"

Danny raised his free arm and shot an electric-charged energy blast at Vlad who easily dodged. It slammed into a lamppost across the park; the light bulb hissed and shattered.

"You're too predictable, Daniel. You've got to control your obsession if you want to have a chance at-" Another blast from Danny hit him square in the chest, charring his skin and stealing the breath from his lungs.

Dash squeezed his eyes shut, terror flooding his veins, hating that the safest place to be was right next to the fight. Pookie whimpered in his arm. He pressed closer to Danny, willing him to calm down.

"And you've got to get your monologing under control, Vlady." Danny hissed, hand still glowing and crackling, another shot ready to go. "Now get out of here!"

Vlad rubbed the spot on his chest. His suit had burnt away where he'd been hit, but the skin underneath was already healed. "Do you know how much this suit cost?"

"Do you know how much I don't care?" Danny sneered, a twisted joke on his tongue. "Suit yourself to the door or this will be a brief fight."

How in the fuck was Danny making puns in this situation?

Vlad let another small grin cover his face. "I'm going to be in town for a few days. Your father invited me over for breakfast." Vlad straightened the collar of his shirt and pivoted on his heel, continuing down the path into the park. "Ta-ta, Daniel, see you tomorrow."

Danny growled, releasing Dash's hand, and took a few steps forward like he was going to chase after him, then decided against it and paced where he was, like a lion trapped in a cage. He was muttering to himself, anger boiling over.

Dash took a step after him just as Danny opened his mouth and screamed. Dash shrunk in on himself, almost dropping Pookie in his haste to cover his ears. Danny's wail was piercing, blood-curdling; the hatred in it enough to make him want to sprint as far as he could in the other direction. It nearly flattened the trees closest to them. Pookie buried his face in Dash's jacket.

Danny's chest was heaving and his jaw hung open, looking like he wanted to scream again as he whirled around, glaring in Dash's direction. His eyes were glowing, nothing but anger in them and his fangs were on full display, his features only looking vaguely human. For the first time in a long time, Dash found himself afraid of Phantom.

"What did he say to you?" Danny's voice was venom.

Dash released a shaky breath. "Uh, I, not a lot. He just asked what I was doing out here and if I knew you."

"What are you doing out here?" Danny was still pacing, flexing his hands, the sight of his claws sending phantom pain to Dash's arm.

"I couldn't sleep." His voice was small and he desperately wished he wasn't out here.

Danny ran his hands through his hair, nearly ripping pieces out. The grass underneath him was freezing over; electricity still popping and spitting off him, like grease in a hot pan. "I fucking hate him."

Dash chose not to speak, fear still squeezing his lungs, his heart was lodged in his throat. He watched Danny pace and mutter for about five minutes before he started to calm down and begin resembling his friend again.

He huffed, walking over to Dash a lot more calm now. "Are you okay?"

Dash nodded. "Fine."

Danny gently reached out to Pookie in his arms, petting him. "Sorry. I didn't mean to scare you two."

Dash snorted. "Could have fooled me."

Danny flinched. He retracted his arm, letting it hang by his side. "We should get you home."

Dash nodded, but didn't turn to go; it felt too much like turning his back on a dark room. Danny noticed and took the lead, forcing himself to walk slowly and survey the area, just in case Vlad was still hanging around. Dash followed a few steps behind.

Danny reached into one of the pockets on his belt and pulled out his phone. He typed in a number and held it to his ear, tapping his finger against it impatiently. "Hey, Val, where are you right now?"

Dash couldn't hear Valerie on the other end. He forced himself to not stare at the concrete as they walked, his eyes bouncing between the buildings around them and Danny.

"Okay, listen, I have some bad news. I just ran into Vlad at- yes, in Amity Park- No, he was bothering Dash- listen, he's going to be in town for a few days-"

Dash wished he had the context necessary to follow their conversation. All he knew about Vlad was that he was really creepy and stalked Danny's family relentlessly and that he groomed Valerie during their freshman and sophomore years to be a ghost hunter and kept her family in poverty by buying her dad's company.

"Please, don't do anything crazy. Val, I'm just trying to warn you so you're not blindsided if you run into him. I don't need you to jump back into the fray. You can leave the creepy old guy to me- 'cause you got away from him! Yes, I'm going to message her now." Danny stopped, holding an arm in front of Dash, his eyes scanning an alleyway. "Colorado is closer if you really want to, but please don't let him get to you. I'll head to the Wisconsin house as soon as I get Dash home. Okay, be safe. See you later."

He hung up, dropping his hand, and typing a quick text.

Dash cleared his throat, shifting Pookie around in his arms- he was getting heavy. "You're going to Wisconsin right now?"

Danny turned to him, his nerves pulled tight with anxiety. "It's where Vlad lives. I'm going to see if he's hiding any secret plans around. He has a log cabin in Colorado that Valerie's going to check."

"Who else is going with you?" They came to a stop outside his house.

Danny bit his lip, looking away from him.

Dash huffed. "Okay, I know you like to be all mysterious and cool as Phantom, but-"

"I'm not trying to be mysterious, Dash. It's just none of your business."

Dash breathed, using some exercises his therapist had taught him; it wouldn't do them any good if both of them were losing their tempers. "Then can you at least tell me what that was all about?"

Danny sighed, crossing his arms over his chest and hunching in on himself. "I don't know."

Dash snorted. "Fine, keep your secrets."

Danny frowned. "I actually don't know. Vlad is more than a little insane, he's practically evil incarnate. He's been causing issues for a long time, both here and in the ghost zone. I didn't even know he was here."

"Then how did you know to come save me?"

Danny blushed, it was bright green instead of the red Dash was used to seeing. "I didn't. I was just passing by and saw what was happening. Look, it takes me like an hour and a half to get to Wisconsin, I need to get going. Are you going to be okay?"

The words were tumbling from his mouth before he could stop them. "Take me with you."

"What?"

Dash squared his shoulders, standing his ground. "Take me with you."

Danny exhaled in disbelief, fiddling with the Fenton Thermos on his belt. "Dash, I'm walking straight into my arch-nemesis's lair. He's almost as powerful as I am, it's going to be extremely dangerous if he was lying about sticking around. I can't just bring you-"

"Why not?" Dash swallowed against his nerves. "I can handle it."

Danny was tapping his feet against the ground, frustration building. "Vlad is lethal. You could get killed, Dash. It's not safe."

"And what about you? It's not safe for you either."

"I'm already dead, you're not. There's a lot more at risk for you."

"You said he probably has Fenton Venom, right? That means there's a lot at risk for you too." Dash hated being on this side of Danny's stubbornness. Usually, he loved it when Danny stuck to what he knew to be right, no matter what anyone threw at him; hell it was the reason they were friends in the first place. But, it was really annoying when he was the one trying to convince him otherwise.

"I do this all the time, it's part of the whole superhero thing. If it makes you feel any better, besides the Ancients I'm one of the most powerful ghosts in the ghost zone, I can handle myself."

Dash blinked, he had no idea Danny was that powerful; he didn't exactly know what he meant by that statement but it clearly carried a lot of weight. "Valerie is human, you're letting her go." He argued, stupidly.

Danny huffed, throwing his hands in the air. "She's been doing this as long as I have. She has experience, you don't."

"Well, I can't get any if you don't take me. I thought I was the team medic now. What if you need me?"

"I won't."

Okay, ouch. Dash reeled back. The hurt must have shown on his face because Danny winced and stared at the ground. Dash wasn't sure why he was so set on going with him. But he felt like Danny shouldn't be alone with how angry he was. He knew from experience that anger makes people lose focus. And losing focus as a superhero could be deadly. He took a deep breath. "Look, I was on every sports team Casper High had. I'm fast, reasonably strong, and can keep myself out of trouble. Let me go with you. Let me have your back."

Danny squeezed his eyes shut and turned away, pacing and running his hands through his hair again. His breaths were loud like he was running a marathon. He was muttering, cursing under his breath. Dash pet Pookie to relieve some of his nerves.

Finally, Danny huffed and turned to Dash with defeated eyes. "Fine."

Dash's heart jumped. He had not expected to win that debate.

"But I can't fly both of us all the way to Wisconsin. You'll get hypothermia. We'll have to go through the Ghost Zone." Danny raised an eyebrow at him. "Can you handle that?"

Dash felt the unease creep back into his veins. He shoved it down. "Yeah. Yeah, I can handle it. Let me put Pookie inside and I'll be right back. Don't you dare leave without me." He waited til Danny nodded before rushing inside his house. He took Pookie's leash off, poured food in his bowl, grabbed the emergency backpack he'd packed after the last time, and sprinted back out of the house, just barely remembering to lock the door behind him.

He thought for sure Danny would have taken off the second his back was turned, so he was surprised to see him still there. "Oh, good, you actually waited."

Danny rubbed his arm, avoiding eye contact. "I'm sorry. I know you're just trying to help. Vlad just… he scares me. You're not the first friend he's targeted. I just don't want you getting hurt."

Dash wanted to march right up to Danny and pull him into a tight hug. He settled for putting a comforting hand on his shoulder. "He scares me too. That's why I don't want you going alone. You have a team for a reason, right?"

Danny smiled at him. "Yeah, I guess I do." He reached out and scooped Dash, who yelped in surprise, into his arms. Danny picked him up like he weighed nothing- Dash tried to not let that thought linger. Danny floated off the ground, making Dash cling to him for dear life, and started flying toward Fenton Works.

"Hey, what did you mean by the whole 'my people, my town,' thing?" Dash asked to distract himself from the heat crawling onto his face.

Danny was quiet for a minute, so long that Dash thought he hadn't heard him over the wind. "You know how people who lived here when the town was pulled into the ghost zone get the 'Amity Park Jitters'?"

"Yeah."

"So, well, there's a lot of things wrong with me. Those jitters are really bad for me. Since I technically died here, my ghost half is really fond of the place and doesn't like leaving. When people die and become ghosts, some of them develop these obsessions. That's why a lot of the ghosts that attack here are usually after the same thing every time. For Skulker, he's obsessed with hunting and collecting; for Desiree, it's granting others' wishes because hers wasn't, et cetera. Mine is protection, protecting the things important to me. So, my family, my friends, my town… when people threaten those things, my ghost half doesn't take it too kindly."

"So, that's what the whole rage episode was about? And why Vlad said you needed to get control of it?" Dash made the mistake of looking down. He clung tighter to Danny and buried his face in his shoulder. He was nauseous.

Danny's voice was small. "Yeah."

"Well, at least you have a better way of taking your anger out, on trees and not people." He felt a small amount of residual guilt hit his chest.

"I used to. Mostly on the ghosts that were attacking. Sometimes on you. I'm not really proud of that."

A memory flashed across Dash's mind from the day Danny had asked him to join their study group. "Those pranks you mentioned?"

"Yeah," Danny squeaked, turning them intangible, and flew through the wall into his room. "Sorry."

Dash shrugged as Danny set him down. "I probably deserved it."

Danny shook his head. "Yeah, but bad things happen when you use your powers for bad reasons. It corrupts your soul, just look at Vlad."

Dash frowned. "Is that why you were saying not all the ghosts were evil? Cause only the corrupted ones are?"

Danny nodded. Dash took a moment to look around his room, he'd never been in here before; Danny's house sure, but not his room, at least, not when he could see the whole thing at the correct size. There were textbooks and books on astronomy littered all around the room, some had notebooks next to them with Danny's pretty scrawl covering them. There were model spaceships on his bookcases and glow-in-the-dark stars stuck to his ceiling. His computer desk was littered with stray papers; Dash smiled at the doodles of rockets he saw on one of them.

"Okay, I'm going to make us invisible so we can sneak downstairs. We'll have to be really quiet, I don't know where my parents are and we can't have them catch us. Once we're in the ghost zone you'll have to stick close by, I can't carry you. Not every ghost is friendly and I might have to fight some off. Vlad's portal is close by, but it will take us about twenty minutes to get there on foot."

Dash couldn't ignore the prickles of unease in his spine anymore. He chuckled to relieve some of the pressure. "Is this going to be like an Orpheus and Eurydice thing?"

That pretty green glow was back on Danny's cheeks. "Kind of. Except I'll be able to look back, and keep you safe." He held out a hand. "If you're sure about coming with, we need to get going."

Dash didn't hesitate to take his hand. He felt a little tingly when Danny turned them invisible. He couldn't see Danny and when he looked down, couldn't see himself. Danny gave his hand a little tug and Dash followed.

They moved slowly, Dash navigating by the pull of Danny's hand alone. Danny phased them through the door so it wouldn't creak. The lights were all off and he couldn't hear the Fentons anywhere.

Dash only tripped once at the bottom of the stairs. Danny caught him, the two of them freezing to listen for footsteps. When nothing happened, they continued on to the lab.

It was just like he expected it to be, scary; big imposing machines lined the cold gray walls and the tables were covered in tools and half-assembled experiments. Once Danny was sure his parents weren't in there, he turned them visible. Dash blinked, stumbling once he could see his limbs again.

"Ready?" Danny whispered, standing in front of the portal. The glow from the machine illuminated his hair, his silhouette glowing eerily like some kind of terrifying angel.

Dash swallowed, wishing he could take a picture, and nodded. He gripped the straps of his backpack and followed Danny into the portal.

I have decided to break chapter 7 up into two parts because it's so massive that it's easier for me to write separately. So I've got the first draft of the first half down, I just have to get the second draft, edit it, and then it will be ready to go!

Fucked around and drew a scene from my last chapter cause I'm having brain fog with writing. Got all the way done with it and realized Dash is wearing his jacket in this scene. I did not have the energy to fix it.

Y'all, chapter 7 is kicking my ass. I had to start putting the actual plot in here and I've restarted the chapter like 3 times because I can't get it to work with me.

Listen...

Rarely ever have I found a ship where there are at least three different main dynamics between the characters and I love all of them. Like, depending on the order of events that people put Danny and Dash through there are many ways they interact.

Situation 1: Dash apologizes and Danny being a good person accepts it and they become friends and then whoopsies, a crush. Love it.

Situation 2: Dash doesn't apologize but tries to be friends anyway and Danny has a lot of anger about that that ends up in a huge angst chapter where they talk it out. Adore it.

Situation 3: Dash gets close to Danny as Phantom first and in turn starts being kinder to Danny and then whoopsies now there are complicated crushes. Give me more of it.

I have read so many fics that follow one of these three patterns (And a few others that don't but I've read so many I can't remember the others rn) and I eat that shit up every time. They're all so good for so many reasons and I think people are really sleeping on these dynamics.

Decided to fuck around and look at the stats on my story. I'm sitting here writing chapter 7 and thinking that like 13 people are gonna love it.

What do you mean 639 of you have read it!?! That's insane! I had no idea!

"Are you ready to admit anything yet, then?" Paulina chirped from his phone. "Since, you know, you're visiting Danny the day after you're back from vacation and not me?"

Dash huffed, bringing his van to a stop for a red light. A stubborn part of him wanted to keep denying everything just so he wouldn't give Paulina the satisfaction of being right. "What, did my grandma snitch to you too?"

Paulina laughed. "If you were telling your grandma about him, then you're more whipped than I thought?"

Dash rolled his eyes, guiding his car through the green light. "Maybe more than I thought too."

Paulina screeched, absolutely delighted. "I didn't think you'd actually admit it! Tucker owes me twenty bucks!"

"You guys were placing bets?" The cars in front of him slowed to a stop. There were flashing lights up ahead signalling a detour. He craned his neck to see what was going on and only caught flashes of green; a ghost attack.

"Of course, what kind of friends would we be if we didn't? Sam bet that it wouldn't happen til college because both of you are too stubborn. She's gonna be so mad." Paulina giggled. Dash imagined she was kicking her feet too. "So, when are you telling him?"

Dash tapped his fingers against the steering wheel, urging the detour line to go faster. He was not in a particular hurry to get caught in the middle of another ghost fight. "I'm not."

Paulina sighed, long and dramatic. "Don't tell me you're still waiting for Phantom?"

"What?" Dash coughed, choking on his breath. There was a crashing sound from further up the street.

"What was that?" Paulina asked.

"Ghost attack," Dash responded automatically. "Why would you think I'm still waiting for Phantom?"

"Why else would you not want to tell Danny you like him? You can't have both, I mean, one that's unfair to the rest of us, and two, I think Danny would be pretty upset if he found out you still had feelings for a ghost when he's right there."

Dash snorted. "As if you don't also have a crush on Phantom."

"Passively! Like a celebrity crush! You almost kissed the guy!"

"It doesn't matter, I don't have to tell either of them anything. I'm allowed to have crushes that don't go anywhere. I don't have to share my feelings."

"Ugh!" Paulina pouted. "But don't you want to? I've seen how you look at him, Dash!"

"I don't want to rush anything, Paulie! Just three months ago I was still an asshole he wanted nothing to do with." Dash saw the ghost then. It was a massive T-rex stuck between two buildings. It was thrashing about as it tried to catch Phantom between its huge jaws. A spike of fear went through him as he flipped on his hazards. It had been a while since a ghost this big and dangerous attacked.

"I don't know about that," Paulina mused. "Sure we were awful to him, but that never stopped him from trying to go to our parties or hang out with us every chance he got. Sam and maybe Tucker had more of a grudge against us than Danny ever did. And remember that time our parents were kidnapped by ghost pirates? You were the one he picked to be his immediate backup. I don't think he would have done that if he hated you."

Dash felt his stomach flip, both in fear of the ghost in front of him and nerves from what Paulina was saying. A memory from the ghost mosquito epidemic rushed to his mind; Danny had been the only one to check on him when he was in danger. "Okay, but that still doesn't change my mind. I like how things are right now. I don't want to ruin that. Paulie, I've never even been in a relationship before. What if I fuck it all up?"

The T-rex roared, the force of it shaking the ground and his car. What was taking this detour so long?

Phantom was having a hard time getting close enough to the T-rex to use his thermos as it sent pieces of buildings flying through the air. It looked like the Fentons had also shown up as green bullet-like globs narrowly missed Phantom. How in the hell had they decided that Phantom was the bigger threat than a T-rex?

Dash gripped his steering wheel, knuckles turning white. Everything he learned about them made him feel bad for Jazz and Danny. Seriously, if Danny was down there about to be trampled, would they still priotize Phantom?

"No relationship is perfect, Dash. You can't avoid making mistakes. It's about communication and caring about how you fix issues, not avoiding them."

Dash breathed a sigh of relief as Phantom finally managed to capture the T-rex. Phantom turned and started shouting at the Fentons. It was an odd picture; a ghost hero floating the sky and berating a middle aged couple surrounded by pieces of broken buildings. It would make a lovely oil painting.

"I know," Dash relented, "but that doesn't make it less scary. I-" His words died in his throat as he watched the Fentons start shooting at Phantom again. Phantom was caught off guard, slow to dodge. One shot grazed his leg, causing him to stumble and fall right into a second shot that hit him directly in his torso. He went spiraling through the air, ectoplasm dropping like rain to the streets below. He was sinking closer and closer to the ground as he tried flying away, his powers failing him. He crashed into an alley close by Dash.

The Fentons were already in pursuit.

"I gotta call you back!" Dash muttered, ending the call before Paulina could respond, and yanked his van out of the detour line into the parking across the street. He scrambled out of his car, sprinting for the alley- he had to make it before the Fentons; even if he didn't know what he could even do, someone had to help.

"Phantom!" He shouted, turning into the alley. Phantom had one arm wrapped around his torso, the other was supporting his weight against the wall as he struggled to stand. Ectoplasm was everywhere, on Phantom, on the walls, on the ground, glowing like a bright neon sign for the Fentons. Its acrid smell burned Dash's nostrils.

Phantom looked up at the sound of his name. his eyes wide in adrenaline and panic. "Dash," he breathed, "you're back."

Phantom knew he'd been gone? Had he looked for him? Dash shook his head, not the time. He ran over to the hero, hands hovering uselessly in the air. "What can I do? They're coming."

Dash glanced around the alley, looking for anything useful. It was a dead end, solid brick wall too high and smooth to climb, especially with the state Phantom was in. There were no back doors to the buildings on the side to duck into and it was entirely empty except for one small dumpster near the end of the alley; too small to hide behind.

Nowhere to go.

Nowhere to hide.

Phantom moved his arm to check on the injury; a gaping hole in the right side of his torso, edges blackening and flaking off as the venom spread- the ectoplasm doing nothing to wash the venom away. His arm was starting to blister where it had been touching the wound and his leg was struggling to hold his weight.

Phantom's eyes darted between the wound, Dash, the alley, the sky, desperately trying to find a solution. He was sliding down the wall, his energy waning. He reached a hand out; Dash jumped into action, looping Phantom's arm around his shoulder and his own around Phantom's waist to support him. Phantom slumped against him, the chill of ectoplasm soaking straight through Dash's jacket.

They heard the Fentons' shouting close by.

Phantom gripped Dash's jacket (a backup, Danny still had his favorite one) with his free hand, pulling him close. He made eye contact; pain, panic, trust, desperation, several other emotions swirling in the depths of his green eyes.

"I trust you," he muttered.

Dash didn't get a chance to respond as Phantom crashed their lips together.

Several things happened all at once, too fast for Dash to process.

Phantom fell back against the brick wall behind him, taking a confused Dash with him. He turned his body so Dash's hip bone was keeping pressure on the wound and so that nobody entering the alley would be able to see the injury.

Phantom was kissing him. It was desperate, hurried, frantic. He was trying to communicate something to him, but Dash was too shocked to decipher it.

Phantom was bleeding out. He couldn't use his powers and he was bleeding out. He needed medical attention, not Dash's tongue in his mouth.

The Fentons were right around the corner, and the two of them were covered in ectoplasm; there was no hiding that. It stained his clothes, his skin, the alley. How was kissing him their best method of getting out of this? What piece of the puzzle was he missing here?

Phantom was kissing him, his fingers digging into Dash's back and Dash was starting to forget where they even were.

There was a bright flash of light behind his eyelids and suddenly the weight in his arms was heavier, the blood on his skin was warm instead of cold, the lips against his were now gasping for breath, the smell of iron assaulting his nose instead of bitter ozone.

Footsteps screeched to a halt at the entry to the alleyway; Dash barely registered them until a woman's voice echoed off the brick around them. "Danny?"

Phantom was pulling away from him, biting his lip and staring at him with pleading, desperate blue eyes.

His eyes were blue. Dash gasped, blinking up at him. The person clinging onto him in pure, unbridled fear wasn't Phantom; it was Danny. It was Danny's blood soaking his clothes. It had been Danny's lips on his. It was Danny begging for his help; Danny had said he trusted him to save him.

Danny was turning his panicked gaze to his parents who were standing in the alley with wide eyes. His parents who had just shot him; his parents who were trying to kill him.

Danny cleared his throat, trying to keep the pain out of his voice. "Mom!" he squeaked. "What are you guys doing here?"

The Fentons didn't seem to notice the blood everywhere now that it wasn't glowing green. Mr. Fenton frowned. "Didn't you notice the ghost, Danny? What are you still doing here?"

"Did you learn anything from our ghost safety lessons?!" Mrs. Fenton hissed.

Danny shrugged, nearly failing to keep a grimace off his face. "I was kind of busy." He glanced at Dash for backup, eyes begging, begging, him to help.

Dash blinked, still trying to process everything that had just happened. He sheepishly turned to the Fentons, careful not to take pressure off Danny's wound. He waved weakly. "Hi, Mrs. and Mr. Fenton."

Mrs. Fenton frowned at him. "The two of you could have been seriously hurt. Remove yourself from the Baxter boy and march yourself home right now, young man."

"Listen to your mother, Daniel, you're grounded." Mr. Fenton added.

Dash bit his tongue, fighting back his anger. Who were they to be concerned for his safety when they're the reason he's bleeding to death? Dash wanted to scream at them, rage, tell them exactly what he was thinking, but Danny sunk his fingers deeper into Dash's skin, sending a clear message; keep it together.

"I'm an adult now, you can't ground me." Danny grit his teeth, shifting his weight to lean more against Dash than the wall.

Dash was beginning to worry about how much blood his jacket was absorbing. How had the Fentons not noticed by now? Did Danny heal like this? How much time did they have?

"Isn't there a ghost you guys should be chasing right now?" Danny sneered.

Mrs. Fenton gasped. "Don't talk to-"

"He's right!" Mr. Fenton interrupted. "He's getting away, Maddie!" He took off down the street, not even looking back to make sure his wife was following.

Mrs. Fenton rolled her eyes, a sigh of exasperation leaving her. "Get home, Danny. We'll talk about this later." She took off after her husband, feet pounding against the sidewalk.

Danny sighed in relief, slumping to the floor, face pale and covered in a cold sweat. He grinned lazily up at Dash. "Fake-out make-out, totally a real thing."

Dash dropped next to him, hands already in action shrugging his jacket off to turn into a makeshift pressure bandage. Every memory he had with Danny and Phantom ran through his mind, a lot of weird coincidences started to make sense. "You're a ghost." He muttered intelligently.

Danny heaved a deep breath into his lungs as Dash tied the jacket around him. "Half-ghost."

"So, that time at the lake and outside my house, that was you? You're like, actually Phantom, not just possessed or something?" Dash's hands were shaking something awful. He shook his head. He needed to focus or Danny didn't stand a chance of making it. The wound was definitely worse now; about the size of a large baseball. The edges were still flaking off, but at a slower rate now that Danny wasn't in ghost form.

"Yeah, it was me. It's a long story."

"You kissed me." Dash was panicking. Blood was pounding in his ears and his chest felt tight. He grabbed Danny's arm to inspect the blisters there; they weren't as pressing of an issue.

"Fake-out make-out. Common Team Phantom tactic. Sorry, I couldn't think of anything else." Danny wheezed.

"You're a ghost. You're Phantom. Your parents are trying to kill you. Oh, my god, Danny, how did this happen?" The graze on Danny's leg wasn't a bad injury either. It would be fine until they could address the wound in his torso.

"Long story. I can tell you all about it when I'm not bleeding to death. We have a PowerPoint." Danny was starting to feel dizzy.

Dash hooked an arm under Danny's knees and another around his back, lifting him off the ground. Step one was to just get Danny to the car and then he'd figure out the rest. Obviously, he couldn't take him to his house, his parents might kill him.

"That's why Pookie attacked you. Cause you're dead. Are you dead? How does half-ghost work? Oh, god are you dying now? If you die again does that make you a full ghost?"

"Dash," Danny huffed, "I'm gonna pass out. I can't answer too many questions."

Dash peeked out into the street. Everybody had cleared out for the ghost attack. He'd be able to make it to his car unseen. He just hoped the Fentons weren't still lurking around. He sprinted for his car, careful not to jostle Danny too much. "Right, sorry. Who's we?"

"Sam, Tucker, Val, and me. Team Phantom."

Dash settled Danny in the back seat, reclining the seats to give him more room. "Okay, don't actually pass out."

"I might."

"Danny, listen to me. Don't pass out. If you pass out, I can't guarantee that I can bring you back."

"No promises," Danny breathed, laugh dying as he choked on his blood. "Sorry, about your jacket."

"Fuck my jacket." Dash closed the door and clambered into the front seat, frantically searching for his phone. "Just don't pass out and keep pressure on it. You said Sam knows?"

"Yeah, but she hates stitches."

"You'll need more than stitches," Dash muttered, dialing Sam's number. He started the car and turned it back toward his house. His mom was at work, it was probably the safest place they had. He'd just have to keep Pookie in his pen.

The phone was still ringing. "C'mon, Manson, pick up!"

"Ask her about the antibiotics," Danny mumbled.

The phone clicked as Sam answered.

"I mean it, Fenton. Keep your eyes open."

"Dash?" Sam hissed. "What's going-"

"Sam! It's Danny. He's in real bad shape. I need you, and Foley if he can, to grab whatever antibiotic he's talking about, a few gallons of distilled water, and medical gauze- the big pads- and meet me at my house in like ten minutes."

"Fuck," Sam muttered, tripping over something in her haste to get up. "How bad is it?"

Dash swallowed, glancing at Danny in the rearview mirror. His breathing was shallow; his skin was sickly pale and shiny with sweat. "Bad. Be fast."

He hung up to focus on driving so he didn't get anyone else injured. "Danny? Danny, talk to me. How are you doing?"

Danny chuckled weakly. "Just peachy."

Dash took a few breaths, the pungent smell of blood doing nothing to calm him down. "At least you're still making jokes."

"If I lost my humor, then I'd really be dead. There's no need to panic. I've had worse."

"There's a fucking hole in your side, what do you mean you've had worse?!" Dash took the corner to his street a little too fast.

"I'm half-ghost, there's, there's plenty of people lined up to, to torture me for any reason." Danny wheezed, his lungs failing him.

Dash felt sick. What in the world had Danny gone through up til now? "Okay, putting a pin in that for later. How do your ghost healing powers work?"

Danny choked back a groan of pain. "I don't really know. Full, full ghosts will heal back to where they were when they died. I just kind of, uh…" He trailed off.

"Stay with me, Danny! You kind of what?"

"Um, I don't know, it's like normal healing but accelerated? It's never be-been like this before. It usually just takes care of itself."

"Okay, okay. We can work with that." Dash pulled into his driveway. Sam and Tucker were waiting on his doorstep; Tucker chewing on his nails as he balanced gallons of water in one arm. Dash stumbled out of the car, throwing his keys at Tucker. "Foley, get the door open, get Pookie outside, and clear off the kitchen island. Sam, help me get Danny inside."

Tucker struggled to catch the keys, but he moved with a speed Dash hadn't thought him capable of once he had them. Sam was at his side in a moment, immediately moving to support Danny's shoulders as they worked him out of the car.

"We shouldn't stand him up, he might pass out. We'll just have to move him like this."

Sam nodded, paling when she saw the blood left behind on the seats. The two of them worked quickly to get him inside.

"Hi, Sam," Danny muttered, grinning at his friend lazily.

"Hi, idiot," She replied as they got him situated on the counter. She turned her attention to Dash. "What happened?"

Dash motioned to Tucker. "Grab a pillow from the couch to put under his head. Uh, his parents shot him with that weird venom stuff."

"So, you know?" Tucker asked, lifting Danny's head gently to place the pillow down.

"He knows," Danny uttered. "Guys, I'm not doing so good."

"Hang on, Danny," Dash whispered. "We've got you. Sam, how do these antibiotics work?"

Sam pulled a few deep blue vials out of her pocket. "We reverse-engineered them from the Fenton Venom, but they only work if the venom isn't active. We have to clean the wounds first."

Dash nodded, taking a few steadying breaths. "Okay, Tucker, grab a few towels from under the sink and do what you can to wash the venom off his arm and leg. Sam, I'm going to take the jacket off, there's going to be a lot of blood, you need to immediately rinse the venom off the edges of the wound so it stops spreading. Try to avoid getting water inside the wound. Got it?"

The two of them nodded, rushing to grab the aforementioned towels. Dash untied the jacket, ready to remove it once Sam was in position. He threaded the fingers of his free hand with Danny's. "This is going to hurt. You ready?"

Danny hummed, weakly clutching his fingers back. "Your hands are warm."

"Okay, go." Dash took the jacket off the wound, exposing it to the air. Danny hissed, painfully grasping Dash's hand. Tucker was quick to jump into action, taking great care not to spread the venom as he was cleaning it off.

Sam hesitated, rag dripping water between her fingers as she stared at the hole in his side.

"Sam," Dash soothed, trying not to let the fear and urgent frustration show in his voice though it was increasingly hard, "Do you need to switch places?"

Sam breathed out. "No, I've got this."

"Okay, hurry. We have to get his healing working again before he bleeds out."

Sam nodded, touching the rag to the wound. Danny screamed, crushing Dash's hand. Sam dropped the rag, covering her ears with her hands and squeezing her eyes shut. Dash grabbed her hand and replaced it with his in Danny's.

"Here, let me." He took her place, getting a new rag, pouring water over it, and immediately getting to work.

He blocked out the sound of Danny's screams and whimpers of pain as best he could.

His hands were covered in blood; he'd have nightmares about that.

The distilled water was a mute pink as dunked the rag in again.

"His arm and leg are done," Tucker muttered, tears staining his cheeks.

"There's bandages in the first aid kit under the sink, do you need the antibiotics?"

Tucker nodded as he rummaged around for the med kit. "They're supposed to help speed up the healing also."

"That's good." Dash huffed, getting the rest of the venom out. The wound slowly, incredibly slowly started stitching back together. He sighed, relieved. "Sam? Can you pass Tucker the antibiotics?"

Sam reached into her pocket, hands shaking, and passed over the vials. Tucker took them, passing one to Dash before he started with the bandages on his leg.

"Danny?" Dash asked, realizing he'd gone quiet. "You still with us?"

He didn't receive a response, but Danny was still breathing so he'd take it as a win. He'd gotten all the venom out and dosed the wound with antibiotics, but he wasn't really sure what to do now. It's not like he could stitch it up if the skin and muscle was just going to regrow.

"Uh, will this just close up?" Dash looked at Sam. She didn't respond, her eyes were closed and she was running her free hand through Danny's hair.

Tucker cleared his throat. "It should. He just… ends up fine."

"But you don't know for sure?" Dash washed his hands in the sink and grabbed the gauze pads the others had brought.

"No, he usually handles it by himself. I've never seen anything this bad."

"Okay." Dash's heart dropped. Danny had worse injuries than this, and he's dealt with it all alone? How had he managed that? Dash pressed the gauze pad over the wound, catching most of the remaining blood leaking out. He secured a bunch of layers in place with medical tape.

"Okay, he should be good." Dash breathed, leaning against the counter and resting his forehead in his hands. "Sam, Tucker, are you guys comfortable with washing the blood off him and getting him into some clean clothes?"

Sam nodded, finally opening her eyes. "Yeah, yeah we can do that."

Tucker raised an eyebrow on him. "Do you have some of Danny's clothes here?"

"No, I've just got mine, but he shouldn't be in bloody clothes. You two either if you can stand it."

"Are," Sam started, taking a deep breath, "are you okay?"

Dash shook his head. "No. There's blood all over me and my kitchen and my mom's van and I'm pretty sure there's some in my mouth from when he kissed me and he might die or is dead and-"

"He's not dead," Sam muttered.

"He kissed you?" Tucker gawked.

Dash hummed. "Fake-out make-out is what he called it."

"Wow," Tucker snickered. "Welcome to the team I guess."

"He's done that with all of you?"

"How do you think he figured out he was bisexual?" Tucker laughed, a strange sight when compared to the tears still making their way down his face.

Dash chuckled. "Figures." He sighed, watching some blood drop off the counter onto the floor. "I'm going to get started cleaning this up. Don't want it to stain and have my mom ask questions."

Tucker nodded, motioning to Sam to help him pick Danny up. "Salt and cornstarch help get blood out of fabric."

"Thanks, shout if you need help." Dash turned to the supply closet as the two of them gently hauled Danny upstairs. He really hoped they had cornstarch.

   It was hot.

It was cold.

Danny was shaking.

He inhaled, smelling fennel and cedarwood. It was warm, cozy.

He blinked his eyes open, groaning at the light; his surroundings blurry as his eyes tried to focus. Deep blue walls covered in sports and boyband posters stared back at him instead of glow-in-the-dark stars.

This wasn't his room.

Panic gripped his chest as he wildly grabbed at anything nearby to help pull himself up; the blood rushed from his head making him lightheaded. Warm, strong hands gently pushed him back down into the soft covers. Worried blue eyes and freckles filled his vision.

"Hey, easy, it's okay. You've just barely started healing, don't strain yourself."

"Dash?" Danny blinked, clearing his eyes. "Where am I?"

Dash leaned over, wringing water out of a rag and into a bucket before smoothing it over Danny's forehead. The chill of it was greatly welcomed. "My house. You're running a fever. Sam and Tucker are downstairs getting food. I'll have them bring you some water." He typed something into his phone before setting it back down. "How are you feeling?"

His muscles ached to the bone; his torso burned where he'd been shot; there was a headache pounding behind his eyes; his arm felt raw and his leg throbbed; he felt like he was being torn apart at the seams. "Shitty."

Dash huffed a small laugh. "Yeah, that seems right. Do you need anything?"

Danny shook his head, immediately regretting the action. "No." He swallowed against the dryness in his throat. "Sorry to traumatize you."

Dash forced a breath out of his lungs. "Yeah, when you're feeling better you owe me an explanation."

Danny grinned. "No promises."

"Okay, now you owe me two explanations." Dash joked back.

Danny hummed, his eyes drifting closed again. "Yeah, I know. Tucker has a slideshow that he's been dying to…" He trailed off, exhaustion creeping up on him and settling deep in his bones as he fell back asleep.

 The next time he was consciously aware of anything, he heard voices talking.

"Don't worry, my mom's working a late shift. It'll be fine for at least another six hours."

"How is he?"

"It's mostly just a surface wound now, uh, I guess it just has to finish stitching itself back together? But his insides are, well, on the inside."

Danny tried to open his eyes against the exhaustion weighing them down. His throat was parched. "Dash?"

There was some shuffling and then a hand was on his shoulder. "You okay?"

He shook his head, finally managing to get his eyes open, blinking up at Dash. "Water?" He croaked.

Dash helped him sit up, placing pillows behind his back and head to support him. Danny's hands shook as he accepted the glass of water; he chugged the whole thing, relishing the way the chill of it soothed his throat. He leaned back into the pillows taking deep breaths as Dash took the glass from him again.

Tucker sat on the edge of the bed, placing a comforting hand on his knee. He was wearing a plain black t-shirt and sweatpants instead of his normal cargo pants and sweater. "How ya' doin', buddy?"

"Better," Danny breathed. "How long has it been?"

"About seven hours since the incident," Sam answered, not meeting his eyes. She was wearing a sweater and joggers, nothing close to anything she'd ever consider wearing.

"My, uh, parents. Have they…" Danny trailed off, a little distracted by the strangeness of Sam's attire.

Tucker shook his head. "They haven't called anyone. They're probably still trying to find Phantom."

Danny breathed, relieved they hadn't caused issues for his friends while he was out. "Good." He twisted his fingers into the fabric of his shirt. The material was thick and heavy. He glanced down to find a dark blue sweater in place of his t-shirt. "Okay, what's going on with all of our clothes?"

Dash coughed, red creeping onto his face. "Uh, well, you kind of drenched everyone in blood so you all had to borrow some of mine while yours are in the wash."

Danny, trying to bury the trauma of that, grinned at him. "I didn't take you for a sweater person."

Dash just shrugged.

The room fell into an awkward silence. He supposed he couldn't delay it any longer. "Alright, Tuck, you got your slideshow?"

Tucker jumped up and ran over to his bag. "You know I do. Dash, do you have a projector?"

"Yeah, one second." Dash searched through the drawers on his desk.

Sam took a long sip from the mug in her hands. She hadn't spoken much in the last couple of hours.

"You okay, Sam?" Danny asked, pulling Dash's blankets closer to him. They were cozy.

"Fine." She muttered.

Danny frowned. Her eyes were smudged with black; different from the normal precise lines she had. And it wasn't like her to not make a snarky comment by now.

Tucker sat back down next to him as Dash passed him the projector. He set it up to display on the wall opposite Dash's bed. Sam dragged the desk chair over to them.

Tucker cleared his throat and straightened an invisible tie. "If you'll please keep all questions til the end, we'll go ahead and get started with a detailed backstory of Amity Park's famous ghost hero, Danny Phantom."

"You didn't even change your name," Dash muttered, running a hand down his face. "How did I not notice?"

"There, there." Danny patted Dash's shoulder. "I try very hard not to let people find out."

"Dude, you almost kissed me at the lake and I should have- I even told Paulina that you looked familiar and didn't connect the dots."

Danny coughed, his face burning something awful. "Uh, so Tucker you were saying?"

Tucker smirked at him but clicked start on the slideshow, a picture of a younger Danny standing with a jumpsuit next to a non-working portal coming up. Tucker started rapping poorly. "So, Danny Fenton was just fourteen when his parents built a very strange machine. It was designed to view a world unseen."

Sam put a hand over his mouth. "No, you're not singing this whole presentation."

Tucker shoved her off. "Why not?! I worked really hard on this!"

Danny wrinkled his nose at him. "I'm gonna fall asleep before you finish singing, dude."

Tucker rolled his eyes. "Ugh, you guys are no fun." He clicked to the next slide. "So, basically Sam dared Danny to fix his parents' machine and he went in there and died and got-"

"He didn't die." Sam protested.

Danny huffed. "There's no sugarcoating it, Sam. I died."

Tears were spilling over her eyelids. "You're still here, you didn't die."

He leaned around Dash to glare at her. "I think I'm the one that gets to decide if I died or not. I was electrocuted and I died. I know you don't want to accept that, but it's what happened."

Sam shook her head. "No. You just got weird ghost powers. Danny, I can't- I can't have killed you okay? I can't have been the reason my best friend died."

Danny reeled back, shocked, his heart aching. "You're not- It's not your fault, Sam. I probably would have gone in that portal at some point."

Sam stood from her chair, fingers harshly tugging at her hair. "No, no you wouldn't have. You were a good kid who didn't break rules. You didn't even want us down in the lab, but- but, I was trying to- ghosts were just supposed to be spooky goth shit! They weren't supposed to get my best friend killed!" She slumped against the wall and buried her head in her hands.

Danny wished he could get up to comfort her, but moving was excruciating. "Sam, I don't blame you for what happened. You know that right?"

"Of course you don't." She sneered. "You die and it's my fault but you don't blame me. I try to have a say in everything that you do after to try and prove I'm not the bad influence who got you killed and I end up over-controlling and you still don't blame me for it. You just ask for space. You're too good, Danny, and that's what got you killed. Cause you couldn't tell a friend 'no'."

Tucker did get up; he crouched down next to her, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. "I'm sorry for saying it the way I did. I didn't realize you were beating yourself up over this. It was a dumb joke. And, I was there too you know. I encouraged it just as much as you did."

Dash was drumming his fingers on his knees and trying to look anywhere but at Sam. Danny felt a little bad for how awkward he must feel right now.

Sam shook her head again, what remained of her make-up washing away with her tears. "But, I'm the one who made him do it. And now every time you get hurt, it's my fault 'cause you wouldn't be fighting ghosts if I'd just listened to you when you said enough was enough."

"This," Danny gestured to himself and the wound in his side, "this is not your fault. I didn't have to listen to you. Deep down I was hoping that fixing the portal would make my parents see I'm just as smart and- and valuable as Jazz is. And this? This is because I was so pissed off at those same parents for ignoring the giant fucking dinosaur putting people in danger that I failed to remember I'm what they saw as more of a threat. It is not your fault, Sam. We were all dumb kids." Danny was out of breath, lungs heaving as they weren't fully rested.

Sam wiped her tears away, wrinkling her nose and wiping them on her pants. (She'd wash them for Dash later anyway.) "But I knew better. I should have known better."

Dash huffed, now he knew how his therapist felt. "Manson, if Danny doesn't blame you, then you need to forgive yourself. Or else you're just going to drown yourself and everyone around you in a wave of guilt and depression that won't do anyone any good. I don't think any of you need more of that."

Sam blinked at him. "Who taught you that, your therapist?"

"Yeah, so you should listen to professional advice."

"Dash is right," Danny added. "You can't keep beating yourself up over this. I'm the idiot who didn't look where he was putting his hand in a machine that was plugged in."

"Okay," Sam scrubbed at her eyes again, taking deep calming breaths. "Okay. God, I'm sorry for freaking out. That's such loser behavior, huh?"

Tucker squeezed her in a warm hug. "No need to apologize for expressing your feelings. I'll change the slide show. But only if you let me keep my theme song."

Sam snorted. "Deal. Speaking of your dumb slideshow, we'd better get through it before Dash dies of curiosity." Tucker grinned, helped Sam stand up, and then practically sprinted for the projector remote.

"You sure you're okay?" Danny asked.

Sam nodded. "For now. I should probably ask Dash for his therapist's number though."

"Okay, everyone ready? Let's start from the top, making edits as we go." Tucker clicked to the next slide.

They went over everything; from the portal accident to Danny learning how to use his powers to him beating the ghost king to Vlad causing issues with the Fright Knight to the Ancients appearing to parallel timelines. Danny had to give Tucker credit, it was a very thorough slideshow.

"So," Dash drawled as Tucker opened the floor for questions, "that's why you're so cold all the time? Cause you have fancy ice powers?"

"I wouldn't call them fancy, considering I could freeze from the inside out if I'm not careful, but yes." Danny relaxed back into the pillows, finding it hard to stay sitting by himself. Technically, he was still trying to shake a fever. He was slowly growing tired again even though he'd only been awake for half an hour.

"And, you're you the whole time? You're not like possessed by a ghost?"

"Yeah, it's me." Danny didn't really like admitting that part out loud a second time. Not when Dash was starting to connect a lot of dots.

"So, that time outside therapy, and in my backyard, and the la-"

"Yup!" Danny rushed, face starting to burn as he remembered the lake. "Yup, all me."

"Okay," Dash eyed him quizzically. "Why?"

Tucker started laughing. "You said thank you to him. It doesn't take much to get Danny to swoon-" He was cut off as Danny threw a pillow at his face.

"Shut up!" He hissed.

Sam joined in the teasing. "The whole reason he sat with you at lunch was cause you were nice and bandaged his booboo."

"Really?" Dash raised an eyebrow at him. "That's what made you want to be friends with me?"

Danny sunk into the pillows and pulled the blanket over his face. "I can't hear you over the sound of me trying to rest and recover here!"

"Very mature," Tucker snickered.

Sam poked his shoulder through the blanket. "Do you need help getting home Mr. Rest and Recovery?"

Danny frowned, poking his head back out. The thought of going home while he was healing wasn't the most appealing. He was still angry with his parents for putting the entire downtown in danger; he wasn't sure he could play civil with them in this state. Plus, they probably still wanted to ground him for what they thought was him ignoring a ghost attack to make out with a boy.

And he was still so very tired.

Dash cleared his throat, avoiding eye contact. "You can always stay here if you're not feeling up to moving. My mom usually goes straight to bed after a long shift. She wouldn't know you're here so she wouldn't be able to tell your parents."

Danny glanced between his friends, one option clearly more tempting than the other. He spoke tentatively. "If you're sure that's okay, then yeah, I'd like to stay. I just, don't really want to deal with my parents right now." Despite his best efforts to keep it at bay, he yawned.

"Alright then," Tucker stood and stretched. "Sam and I are headed out. Do either of you need anything from us?"

Danny shook his head.

Dash opened the door for them. "Uh, yeah, could you guys take the bloody rags and stuff to the dump?" He waved at Danny to signal that he'd be right back.

"See ya later, nerd." Sam smiled as she left.

Danny waved, happy that she was feeling better. He snuggled back down into Dash's bed, wincing as the muscles in his torso pulled at the wound. This thing was taking forever to heal.

He stared at Dash's wall as he drifted off, getting lost in the blur of posters and awards. He'd have to ask about those when he woke up.

 He woke to Dash gently shaking him. "Danny? Danny, wake up. I gotta check your bandages."

Danny groaned, forcefully rubbing the sleep from his eyes, head still groggy. "What time is it?"

"Just after two a.m. My mom just went to sleep." He set the first aid kit down on his bedside table. "Is it okay to lift your shirt?"

Danny yawned, "'is fine." He would have made a joke about the shirt not really being his, but he didn't have the energy to flirt with disaster right now. He fought to stay conscious as Dash removed the old bandage, put new medicine on the wound, and placed a new bandage on. "You're really good at this. You ever think about being a nurse?" He mumbled.

Dash snorted. "Do you see the hours my mom has to work? No thank you." He tugged Danny's shirt back down. "How are you feeling?"

Danny smirked lazily at him. "Better now that Nurse Baxter has taken care of me."

Dash's nose wrinkled. "Ew, that's what they call my mom." He reached around the medkit to grab a bowl and offered it to Danny. "I brought you some oatmeal, in case you were hungry."

Danny sat up far too quickly, head spinning. "Yes, please. I haven't eaten anything all day. I'm surprised Sam didn't kill me over it."

"Sam watches what you eat?" Dash tidied the med kit up and slipped it in under his bed before sitting next to Danny.

Danny averted his gaze sheepishly. "Uh, when I first got my ghost powers, I was so overwhelmed and worried about ghosts attacking at any second that I kind of didn't eat a lot. It lead to some really bad issues and Sam has been on my ass about eating properly since."

Dash nodded, twiddling his thumbs. "She's a good friend."

"Yeah, she is." Danny smiled.

Dash let him eat in silence for a few minutes before speaking again. "Can I ask you a few questions."

"Shoot." Danny was the only one who giggled at his pun.

Dash hesitated, biting his lip in thought. "What did you do before me? When you got injured?"

Danny shrugged. "Most of the time I would just take a nap and wake up mostly healed with a few sore muscles. If it required stitches, Jazz usually did it for me. The only reason I'm not healing as well is the Fenton Venom."

"And your healing works even when you're Fenton?"

"Yeah, it does." Danny chuckled under his breath. "Honestly? I thought you'd have found me out when Pookie bit me. That bite was already healing when you pulled out your fancy nurse stuff."

"That's why you didn't want me treating it." Dash hummed. "Okay, next one. Why were you hanging out with me as Phantom? Like actually?"

Danny took his time chewing his last bite and setting the bowl down before answering. "Well, you saving my ass that one time really meant a lot to me. Sam's not wrong when she said that was my main reason for seeking you out as Fenton. And, then I guess, I just kept running into you and I liked being around you, so I just stayed. Until I realized I was about to fuck things up and then I had to get out of there."

"Like when you almost kissed me?" Dash was prying, he knew. But Danny guessed he was owed an explanation.

"You were kind of pretty and I was a little distracted." Danny didn't dare let those words linger in the air. "Sorry, I just kind of left you freezing in your car. I panicked."

Dash shrugged, his face bright red. "It's okay. At least you got me to my car. You were so mad I thought you'd just leave me in the lake."

"It was freezing! You were going to get hypothermia! Seriously, who jumps in the lake after a ghost?"

Dash didn't hesitate. "You would have."

Danny jokingly rolled his eyes. "Well, yeah, but I'm also a ghost. It's not as dangerous for me." He leaned back and pulled the covers back up to his shoulders. He was still tired, but at least his fever seemed to be completely gone.

"How," Dash stopped, taking a breath and twiddling his thumbs, "how come you haven't told your parents? Isn't it more dangerous to not tell them? Since they're trying to kill you and everything?"

"You mean 'rip me apart molecule by molecule'?" Danny frowned, picking at threads in the blankets. "I don't know. I tried once, about a month after the accident. But they were distracted with a new invention and wouldn't listen and Jazz antagonized them over their tendency to be a little neglectful. After that they just kept talking about wanting to dissect ghosts to see what secrets they held. And I- I was scared. How can I prove their love of their son exceeds their love of ghost hunting? Today sure wasn't a great example. I'm more scared than I ever was before."

"God, I'm sorry. No wonder you never want to go home."

Danny shook his head. "It's not always like that. I love my parents, even if I'm upset with them right now. When we graduated, they took me out to my favorite restaurant and my mom had baked a whole cake that said 'congratulations Danny' on it. And they were so happy and proud of me. And on my birthday they planned a whole zoom call with Jazz and they all told me their favorite memories with me and gave me this photo album they had handcrafted full of favorite memories. They are thoughtful and they do care about me. It's just… I don't think they were ready for kids when they had us. At least, they weren't ready for two. It takes too much time away from their careers."

Dash reached forward, winding his fingers around Danny's in a show of comfort. "Cheers to complicated parents, right?"

Danny squeezed his hand. "Yeah, cheers to both of us having parents who tried to kill us."

"At least yours didn't know it was their son." Dash snorted.

Danny absentmindedly rubbed the back of Dash's hand with his thumb. "Can I ask something kind of shitty?"

"Go for it."

"Is your dad the reason you bullied me? I know you said he was the reason you stopped. I guess I'm just curious why you started."

Dash forced all the air from his lungs. He took a slow breath in. "Kind of. It was mostly my fault. He had said that weaker people deserved what came to them. And well, no offense, but you were kind of a twig back then and the other popular kids would make these mean jokes and I thought 'hey, this is what he's talking about. If you wanna stay on this end of it, you'd better participate'. So, I just started picking on you and hoped that would secure my spot with them. And it got worse after we kicked Valerie out. Sorry. I was just trying to make sure they didn't notice I was the weakest one among them."

Danny reached over and poked Dash's arm. "Weak, huh?"

Dash blinked, face turning red. "Uh, I meant, like emotionally."

Danny squeezed his hand. "Well, I'm glad you stopped. And I'm glad you and the others are friends now. You're all really fun to be around. And to be honest, I'd probably be dead without you today. Thanks for that."

Dash shrugged, gaze fixed firmly on the far wall as his ears felt like burning off. "You've saved my ass a lot. Even when I was being shitty to you. It's only fair I repay you."

"But you didn't have to. Especially when I kind of traumatized you by using you as a bandage and a distraction for my parents." Danny's eyes slipped closed again. He was getting tired of being so tired.

"Yeah, maybe next time we can leave the trauma out of it?"

Danny hummed, drifting off to sleep, Dash's hand still twined with his.

"Next time sounds nice."

Of All The Stories In The Stars, Ours Has Yet To Be Told (62761 words) by StarsWhisper Chapters: 7/? Fandom: Danny Phantom Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: Graphic Depictions Of Violence Relationships: Dash Baxter/Danny Fenton Characters: Danny Fenton, Dash Baxter, Sam Manson, Tucker Foley, Paulina Sanchez, Kwan (Danny Phantom), Valerie Gray, Pookie (Danny Phantom) Additional Tags: Aged-Up Character(s), on the way to college, mentions of child abuse, Mentions of homophobia, Redemption Arcs, Bisexual Danny Fenton, everyone becoming good friends, Enemies to Friends to Lovers, Second Chances, lots of classical literature references, Canon-Typical Violence, Angst, Lots of Crying, Some hurt/comfort, almost everyone has shitty parents, More tags to come as I think of them, Suicidal Thoughts, This is heavily inspired by marichat, stealing lots of headcanons from tumblr, Getting Together, Getting to Know Each Other, not entirely canon compliant, I stole the pieces I like and combined them with fanon to get what I wanted, this was supposed to be a slow burn, Dialogue Heavy, some spooky shit will be snuck in here, Mutual Pining, Dissection, Bad Parents Jack and Maddie Fenton, lots of astrology references, Inspired by Orpheus and Eurydice (Ancient Greek Religion & Lore), horror aspects will be in here, but also cute fluff, Asexual Character, Mentions or pevious eating disorders Summary: It's the end of senior year and Dash and Danny are having the worst time of their lives. Dash's father finds out he's queer and tries to kill him. That lands him in prison with divorce papers. Dash goes to therapy to cope and learn how to change his behaviors while taking some time off from school. He now needs to learn how to navigate the world and figure himself out. Danny fears he'll never figure out what he wants for his future beyond being the hero of Amity Park forever and he's running out of time to figure it out as he watches everyone he knows move on without him. Plus there are always the people hunting him down that he has to worry about on top of that.

~

Danny lay on his bed staring up at the ceiling, feet idly kicking the air as they dangled off the side. He listened to his phone ring, anxiety settling in his stomach. He'd already tried twice that day to get a hold of Jazz with no luck. He knew she was busy, but he couldn't help the little voice telling him his parents had gotten to her first. The phone was two rings away from going to voicemail again when she picked up.

"Hey, bro! What's popping?"

Danny snorted, laughing at her choice of slang words. Ever since getting to college, she'd been trying her best to sound cool and he was beginning to suspect Mr. Lancer had given her one of his 'how to be hip' dictionaries. "The only thing that should be popping, is you popping open a real dictionary."

Jazz sighed comically. "There's that younger brother sarcasm I've missed."

Danny rolled his eyes, a faint smile on his face. "How are you, Jazz?"

"Oh, I'm fine. The summer semester is kicking my ass. I've got seven essays, two research projects, and a group presentation all due by the end of the week, but, yeah, I'm fine."

"Jesus, Jazz, do you even have time to breathe?"

"I do right now. I'm sorry for missing your other calls. Is there something going on?"

"I understand you're busy. Nothing crazy, I just, uh, have Mom and Dad talked to you at all?" Danny chewed his bottom lip so hard he tasted blood.

"No," Jazz snorted. "The last I heard from either of them was a few days ago and all Dad sent me was a cat meme on Facebook. I figured they've just been too busy with ghost hunting to check up on me." The frustration in her voice was tense like she couldn't decide if she wanted to be sad or mad. She cared about her parents, but she harbored a lot of resentment about how the two of them were raised. "Why?"

He breathed a sigh of relief. "Good, cause I wanted to be the one to tell you that I've decided to go to college."

Jazz screamed. Danny ripped the phone away from his ear, only daring to bring it back when he couldn't hear her anymore. "Danny! That's amazing! Where are you going? What program are you doing? What convinced you?"

"Well, I had a talk with Mr. Lancer-"

"I knew he'd come through for me," Jazz whispered under her breath.

"And," Danny chuckled, "he was talking about this program here at Amity Community that I kind of liked. After some thinking, and admittedly a little pushing from Dash, I-"

"Dash? Dash Baxter? Since when are you two hanging out?"

"Uh, I haven't told you about that? Never mind, not important right now. I, well, I decided to be an astronomy teacher. A professor if I can swing it."

Jazz screamed again. "That's such a good choice! It's so you! Oh my gosh, my brother, a professor!" She gasped. "We can share our theories about classroom behavior now! This is going to be so great!"

Danny felt a huge wave of relief hit him, shaking a lot of his parents' disapproval off. He sighed, "Thanks, Jazz. I'm glad you think so."

"Mom and Dad didn't take it so well, huh?" Jazz's voice lost a lot of its excitement, a hint of bitterness glazing over it.

Danny glared up at the glowing stars on his ceiling. "No, not really. They're mad at Mr. Lancer for even putting the idea in my head. But, Mom said it was a start and I'll for sure want to change my major to biochemistry by the end of the semester when I've realized what it is I've gotten myself into."

Jazz hesitated, her voice careful. "And Dad?"

Danny's heart constricted. "He's just glad they have at least one genius kid."

"I'm going to lose my shit." Jazz hissed, knocking something over. "This is why I don't come home for Christmas. Don't listen to him, Danny. He should be proud of you. If he knew of half the shit you did in his lab, he would be proud. I'm proud of you."

"I miss you, Jazz." He sat up, resting his elbows on his knees. "They were a lot kinder when you were around."

"Only cause I had to kick their asses anytime they said some bullshit about you." Her voice softened. "I miss you too. But, hey, look at how great you're doing without me."

Danny laughed. "Yeah, but how much better could I be doing with you?"

"Oh! Speaking of old inside jokes, how are your, um, extracurricular activities going? Wink."

"You don't have to say wink." Danny jokingly rolled his eyes.

"Then how will you know I'm winking?"

"You're such a dork."

"I know you are but what am I?" Jazz laughed. "But, seriously, how are things going on the spooky side?"

Danny took a deep breath, flashes of the night before entering his mind. He stood up to pace his room, hoping to shake them off. "Uh, good, good. Just the usual. The ghosts might be on vacation, there have been fewer attacks lately. So, that's nice."

"You hesitated. Danny, you know you can tell me, right? I wouldn't ask if I thought I couldn't handle it."

Danny exhaled, long and low. "Okay, they were," he swallowed, his breath shaking, "They were dissecting a ghost in the lab last night. She was in real bad shape when I found her."

Jazz gasped. "Was it someone you knew?"

Danny shook his head, briefly forgetting she couldn't see him. "No, but, God, Jazz, she, she couldn't have been older than sixteen. She wasn't even a threat and they had her- she was completely, her arms were covered in-" Danny paused to take a deep steadying breath. "It was bad. She was in a lot of pain and the house reeked like they'd been at it for hours."

Jazz's voice carefully held no emotion. "What happened? Did they say anything about it?"

"Not to me. I got her out without them noticing. When they got back to the lab and found out they argued for a minute before I interrupted them." He stubbed his toe, hissing at the contact.

"That's- I'm so sorry you had to go through that. Do you, maybe, wanna talk about how you're feeling?"

Danny sat back down, twisting the sheets in his fingers. "Not really. I kind of want to forget it ever happened."

"Okay, that's fine." Jazz took a breath, then forced a teasing tone to creep back into her voice. "Then maybe you can explain this photo of you and Dash Baxter that both Tucker and Sam sent me."

"What?" Danny sat up straight, panic settling into his veins. "What photo?"

"It seems like a movie night at Sam's. You're asleep on his shoulder and you two look pretty cozy."

"That was an accident! I didn't mean to fall asleep. Okay, but, listen, I have to tell you about Dash." He proceeded to tell her everything from the beginning, how he had stopped messing with them a few years back, how he patched Phantom up, how Danny invited him to hang out, the whole story up til yesterday.

"So, what I'm getting out of this is that a pretty jock boy said thank you and you fell in love with him."

"I'm not in love with him! Why does everyone keep saying that?" Danny huffed, face warm.

"Uh, 'cause you're acting like it."

"I just, think he's cool. You know, I've mixed these feelings up before with Sam. This is probably just the same thing. I don't like him, I just think he's cool."

Jazz giggled. "Danny, please, I never heard you talk about Sam the way you just talked about Dash. You totally like him."

"I don't think I do. I mean, I do like being around him, a lot. As both Fenton and Phantom. He doesn't really act different between the two of them which is… nice. But if I liked him, I'd have to tell him I'm the same person, and then what if freaks out and starts acting differently again? I like this Dash. I like the way things are. I don't want them to change." Danny knew he was whining, but Jazz started it.

"Of course change is scary. And I'm not gonna say that you should tell him 'because of what could be' or anything. It's your relationship with the guy, you get to decide what you tell him. What I am saying is that you should be honest with yourself and you should have told me! You have a crush on a boy and you didn't tell your sister! I'm hurt."

"Uh, maybe!" Danny protested. "Maybe I have a crush on a boy."

"Liar, liar, pants on fire." Jazz sang.

"Don't you have like twenty essays to do or something?" Danny quipped.

Jazz bellowed a hearty laugh. "Yeah, I do. Talk to you later?"

"Yeah. Thanks for talking to me, Jazz."

"Anytime, bro. Love ya."

"Love you too." Danny hung up. He sighed and collapsed back on his bed, feeling better than he had before. He should make it a point to call his sister more often.

~

Danny: Hey, if I wanted 2 wear eyeliner, where would I start?

Paulina: Aaaaaaa!!! U liked it that much?! this is perfect. I haven't taught any1 make-up in a minute! R U busy? I could B there in ten minutes.

Danny: Would it B ok if i came 2 yours instead? parents have a bunch of dangerous experiments lying around this morning

Paulina: Oh, yeah that should B fine. I'll have everything set up by the time U get here. I'm so excited!

Danny: :D

Paulina has created a group chat.

Paulina has added Kwan, Dash, Danny, Tucker, Sam, and Valerie.

Paulina has sent a photo.

[The photo shows Paulina standing next to Danny in her huge vanity bathroom. They're holding their hands up in the peace sign gesture, winking, and sticking their tongues out. They wear matching eyeliner.]

Paulina: I am a goddess at make-up

Danny: Can confirm. I've learned from a master

Sam: Since the goddess can get you to do something I've been trying to convince you to do for years, I'll gladly bow

Tucker: Smthng U want 2 tell us, Sam?

Sam: Only that I can recognize talent when I see it

Valerie: But can Danny do it on his own?

Danny: I did Paulina's!!! She's been teaching me all day. This shit is hard

Dash: I didn't think you'd get to Paulina's level in one day

Danny: Oh, I'm nowhere near her level. She's a master. However, I can tell U the difference between liquid and felt tip eyeliner.

Sam: Prove it

Tucker: How's he supposed to prove it?

Valerie: He could do your eyeliner

Tucker: No thank U. That shit takes forever to get off. Never again. Why aren't we volunteering Dash for this?

Dash: Because I'm not back for another two weeks. And by then he'll be better at it so you won't be able to make fun of him

Danny: :(

Paulina: I can't believe ur all doubting my teaching skills

Sam: We're doubting Danny's art skills

Danny: >: (

Kwan: Yo!! Looking good, bro!

Danny: :) Thanks, bro. I knew I could count on U. The only 1 that has my back 4 real

Dash: I thought it looked cool

Danny: :D

Valerie: Anyone want to meet at Nasty Burger? I've got a craving for fries

Tucker: Say less, I'm omw

Sam: I'm down

Dash: :(

Danny: You'll be there in spirit :)

Kwan: Woooo! Party!!!! Dash, we can Skype you

Dash: That's okay, we're going on a hike here in a second

Paulina: That's what you get for abandoning us for a month

Dash: :(

~

Sam: I can't believe our resident nurse friend is gone right now

Dash: ?

Tucker: Danny needs stitches and Sam doesn't want to do it

Valerie: What'd he do this time?

Dash: This time?! How often does he need stitches? Is he okay?

Sam: More often than you'd think. He's a magnet for trouble

Tucker: He's fine. Just jumped in front of a car crash to save a kid. A piece of shrapnel gouged his leg.

Dash: Why isn't he in the hospital?! Is the kid okay?

Valerie deleted a chat

Valerie: Danny doesn't like hospitals. Why didn't he let Phantom handle it?

Sam: There weren't any ghosts involved. He wouldn't have shown.

Dash: Is everyone okay though? What's happening with Danny?

Tucker: The kid is worshiping Danny as we speak

Danny: Aw, worried about me Dash? ;)

Danny: Every1 is ok though. I got stitches. The kid is a little shaken, but otherwise unharmed and he's not worshiping me. He was just scared. It doesn't look like a serious crash either.

Dash: My friend jumped in front of a car, of fucking course I'm worried.

Tucker: Eh, he does this often. You'll get used to it.

Dash: Often!? Why?

Valerie: Acknowledging it only encourages him

Danny: Who else was going to save that kid? I think I prefer him over U guys

Dash: What did I do?

Danny: Ur exempt

Tucker: Simp

Danny: I will haunt ur ass Tuck

Tucker: No U won't. Ur too nice

Sam: It's true, that's a hollow threat and you know it

Danny: I can be threatening >=(

Paulina: Glad ur ok Danny! Hate to disagree with U guys, but Danny can be scary when he wants to be

Dash: Yeah, have U ever seen him mad? He's a wall of terror and rage

Valerie: How do you two know that?

Paulina: We used to be bad people.

Dash: U pick on the wrong kid once and suddenly Danny Fenton turns into ur worst nightmare

Danny: :D See?

Sam: Ur still not haunting Tucker

Tucker: I have bestie privileges

Danny: True. But I do too and I will not hesitate to send the blackmail photos I have saved.

Tucker: What photos?

Danny: ^u^

Tucker: Danny, what photos?!?!

~

"Go long!" Danny launched the frisbee through the air, watching Youngblood and Cujo race after it. Youngblood caught it and threw it back. Cujo spun around and came charging back toward him.

He caught it, narrowly dodging Cujo as he jumped after it. This time when he threw it, he used a little bit of ecto energy to throw it further. Cujo took the lead on this chase, Youngblood protesting.

"Hey! Cujo! Let me get it! You can't even throw it!"

"You'll never tire them out, you know." Ember huffed, scribbling music notes in her notebook.

"I know." Danny collapsed on the ground next to her, sinking into the soft grass of one of the ghost zone's islands. "I'm not trying to. Just making sure they don't get bored and try to cause chaos in the living world."

Ember huffed and picked up her guitar. "I've been doing just fine keeping them in check." She played a few chords, shook her head, and adjusted the strings.

"Yeah, you have. Thanks for that. I'm sorry I haven't been visiting as much lately."

She picked her notebook up and changed something she had written. "Yeah, what gives? That new boyfriend of yours better company than us or something?"

Danny tensed. "You know about Dash?"

Ember rolled her eyes. "The whole zone knows about Dash. Well, anyone who cares about Phantom, knows about Dash. Johnny has been itching to tease you about it."

"Great, well he's not even my boyfriend. So Johnny can lay off." Danny watched Youngblood and Cujo fight over the frisbee.

Ember hummed. "You know he won't. I think Skulker already has a plan to use him as bait too. You'd better keep an eye on him."

Danny groaned flopping over to stare up at the swirling green void. His vision filled with a giant green dog, dropping slobber over him like rain as it deposited the Frisbee next to him.

"Gross, Cujo!" Danny sat up, turning intangible so the dog spit would slide off of him.

"You're supposed to throw it back!" Youngblood huffed, sitting next to Ember. "This isn't fun anymore. I want to play pirates."

Danny raised an eyebrow at him, turning tangible again. "Do you remember what happened last time you played pirates? You sent three people to the hospital and leveled a whole city block."

Youngblood rolled his eyes. "It's not that big of a deal. They're all fine."

"People got hurt. That's not fine." Ember said gently.

"Ugh, big kids are no fun. It's fine because they'll just show up here if they get hurt. It's not like they disappear."

"It isn't fine," Danny soothed. "People aren't supposed to be here until they're ready. If you bring them here too early, it makes them really sad." Danny could tell Youngblood wasn't listening to the conversation anymore. Cujo butted his arm to get Danny to pet him.

"And you aren't supposed to be able to see me anymore. Rules are just dumb words that don't mean anything."

Danny tried to contain his frustration as he petted Cujo. He sighed. "Okay, why don't we play astronauts? We can use your slingshot for a spaceship again."

Youngblood brightened. "Okay! I'll go get it. C'mon Cujo! Help me carry it." Cujo barked and the two of them sped off toward Youngblood's door.

"Aren't you glad you're missing time with your boyfriend for this?" Ember sneered.

Danny frowned. "He's not my boyfriend. And I haven't just been spending all my time with him. I've been trying to apply for college and turn the antibiotics for the Fenton Venom into a vaccine. That way Pandora doesn't have to worry about distributing antibiotics to ghosts who are scared of her. You know, important things."

Ember huffed, ripping a page out of her notebook and throwing it at him. "Whatever. Just bring him to my next concert so I can make fun of you."

"No promises. Giving up on your song?" Danny threw the paper back at her, laughing.

"Not giving up, starting over. You giving up on getting over your crush?" She scribbles more in her notebook.

"You're not gonna drop this are you?" Danny wound his fingers around the ghost grass, ripping some chunks out and watching them blow away on the breeze.

"Nope." She popped the 'p', readjusting her guitar on her lap. "It's kind of the most interesting thing going on right now. Since I've given up on taking over the world, I have to entertain myself with your whole 'will I, won't I' thing."

Danny pouted. "Kitty and Johnny's 'will they won't they' isn't more interesting? What about your boyfriend? Is he not entertaining enough?"

"Uh, no. For one, Kitty and Johnny are annoying and they always get back together so it's boring at this point. And no, he's too busy trying to come up with a way to hunt you and the boy you want to kiss so bad it makes you look stupid." She struck a few chords on her guitar, nodding and writing it down.

Danny gasped, shoving her playfully. "I do not look stupid."

"Yes, you do. You fell in a goddamn lake." She grinned and motioned to her guitar. "You know, I could always help out with a well-timed love spell."

Danny frowned at her, eyes flashing in annoyance. "Not a chance. I'm not letting you put a spell on Dash."

"Aw, you care about him." She mocked. "Why don't you just fucking tell him?"

Danny huffed. "I don't know. Maybe I don't want him to freak out when he finds out I'm dead. Or not completely dead if he prefers Phantom. Oh god, what if he does prefer Phantom? What would I do then?"

Ember rolled her eyes. "Jesus, you're a mess. Look, I can't give you the best advice as someone who literally died because she got stood up. But, just ask yourself if you're willing to be lonely for the rest of your life because you're too scared to let someone take your feelings seriously. Don't be an idiot."

"I've got it!" Youngblood called, returning with Cujo who was balancing the slingshot on his back. "I call going first!"

"Coming!" Danny called. He smiled at Ember. "For someone who doesn't have a lot of advice, that was pretty good stuff. I like you better when you're not trying to take over the world."

"I know, you tell me all the time." Ember played more chords on her guitar. "Go play with the kid before he loses his mind."

Danny chuckled as he got up and flew over to Youngblood. "Alright, Commander, are you ready for launch?"

~

Danny: Hey, how's Cali?

Dash: It's fun. My aunt Cassie is teaching me the secret family recipes

Danny: :o any chance I can blackmail U into making those for me?

Dash: Yeah, you can ask nicely

Danny: Can U make them for me?

Dash: What's the magic word?

Danny: Ambivalent

Dash: I can withhold my cooking

Danny: This is cruel and unusual punishment

Dash: Weird, I don't think your texts are coming through

Danny: I refuse to beg

Dash: Then I refuse to share my secret family recipes

Danny: :(

Danny: :(

Danny: :(

Danny : Please?

Dash: Ok, you win. Hope you like chicken kebabs

Danny: <3 U have issues with Reggie yet?

Dash: Ugh, of course. My mom has put him in his place a couple of times though. It's been cool.

Danny: Let's go, Mrs. Baxter!

Dash: She says you can call her Jessica btw

Danny: Is ur mom reading ur texts?

Dash: No, she just asked who I was texting

Danny: Aw, she loves me <3

Dash: Don't encourage her. How are your stitches?

Danny: Still worried about that? I'm fine. It's no big deal.

Dash: It's kind of a big deal. I'm just glad you're okay. I seem to remember you promising a game night when I got back. Wouldn't be able to do that if you fucking died on me

Danny: Did I? I just remember saying we needed to hang out

Dash: No, I distinctly remember you saying that you'd help me get revenge on Tucker

Danny: Ur going after Tucker and not Sam?

Dash: Sam kicks ass. I don't think anyone can beat her. Tucker threw a blue shell at me. That's unforgivable.

Danny: Ok, u have convinced me. I'll help u with ur revenge scheme.

Dash: How upset is he going to be when he finds out I've turned you against him?

Danny: Immensely. He'll never let me live it down. U had better make it worth it

Dash: I'll get some practice in. Wouldn't want to let you down

Danny: Hope ur cousins are good practice then

Dash: Nathan might be, he hasn't left the game room since we got here.

Dash: I need to help with dinner, text you later?

Danny: Yeah, tell ur mom I said hi!

~

Danny, on his stomach, lay on his bed, one elbow supporting his head, red pen spinning in his other hand. An astronomy textbook lay open in front of him, a page already underlined with significant notes in the margins. He'd ordered the basic books for the classes he'd be taking ahead of time so he could use the second half of summer to get a jump start on his studies. He'd need the extra time if ghost attacks ramped up again in the fall.

Granted he was working off the textbooks the teachers had used the previous year so it might all be for naught. But he figured any information was good information, plus he liked seeing the pictures from the telescope.

He was underlining another sentence when his phone rang. He reached over, stretching to grab it from his nightstand, not even bothering to hide the smile on his face when he saw the contact picture. He dropped his pen and answered the call.

"Hey, Dash, what's-"

"Do you have to have your boyfriend fight all your battles, dweeb?" A voice he'd never heard before shouted a small distance from the mic.

"Shut the fuck up, Reggie!" Dash's voice was loud and pissed. "You're the one insisting you know everything when you're just sitting here talking out of your ass."

"Like some kid from Amity Park would know than me. I'm in-"

"Your seventh year of college, yeah, I think that's too many for an associate's degree, making you more of an idiot than a genius!" Dash snorted. "Danny, have you seen Mission to Mars?"

Danny resisted the urge to laugh. "Yeah. Are you calling me to settle a debate about a space movie?"

Dash sounded like he was ready to commit murder. "Yes. Reggie over here thinks that the movie is completely scientifically accurate."

"It's not." Danny closed his textbook and pushed it out of the way. He rolled onto his back to give his elbows a break.

"I fucking told you," Dash shouted, presumably at Reggie.

"What does some fresh high school graduate even know?" Reggie bit back.

"More than you asshole! He's going to get an astronomy degree and I don't think you even know what campus you stumbled onto."

Danny bit his lip to keep from laughing, a warm feeling bubbling up in his stomach.

"Boys, please," an elderly voice called, "the kids are in the next room."

"What part specifically are you arguing about?" Danny asked.

"The part where he takes his helmet off and instantly freezes. You were just talking about it the other day."

"You were actually listening to me rant about the effects of space on the human body?" Danny couldn't help the fluttery tone creeping into his voice. He wrapped his free arm around his stomach trying to contain the small butterflies forming there.

"I'm gonna be sick," Reggie hissed.

"Am I on speaker?" Danny picked at the loose threads on his jeans.

"Yeah, sorry, uh, can you explain to him what happens when an astronaut takes off their helmet in space?"

"Space is freezing, obviously they'd freeze," Reggie shouted disgruntled.

"Okay, first off," Danny started, understanding exactly why Dash hated this guy, "It doesn't matter what would happen because an astronaut would not be able to remove their own helmet. It has to be sealed and pressurized from the back, meaning they would need a partner to put it on and take it off properly. So, there's your first inaccuracy."

"What are your fucking sources for that?" Reggie spat.

"Fucking NASA." Danny snorted. "Fucking google it if you don't believe me. Although, I assume Dash already tried that."

Dash coughed, trying to cover his laugh.

"Whatever," Reggie huffed. "They'd still freeze if they could."

"Not immediately. The first thing that would happen is their skin would develop extreme sunburns from exposure to unfiltered ultraviolet light. If they didn't immediately exhale, their lungs would expand like a balloon from the unbalanced pressure. Parallel air expansion within their ears and sinuses will cause the tissues to rupture. Any moisture in the eyes, mouth, and throat will boil and vaporize. The rest of the liquids in the body will also start to boil and trigger extreme swelling in the muscles. Then the vaporization will cause localized temperatures to drop and then they'll begin to freeze. But that's not the end. Any body fluids that are left can and will escape the body however they can; crying, vomiting, urinating, defecating, all of it boiling on emission. And then they'll run out of oxygen causing hypoxia to take place. Within twelve seconds, they will have lost consciousness so at least they won't have to feel most of this. And if they're not re-pressurized within two minutes, they're certainly dead. And you can imagine the consequences of surviving."

The line on the other end was silent for a few moments. Danny thought he'd gone a bit too far and maybe ruined his reputation with Dash's family. The butterflies in his stomach were turning to stone. He stared at the stars on his ceiling, nerves eating away at him.

Dash, finally, broke the silence, his voice bold and full of pride. "Anything to say to that Reggie? Or did you not understand half the words he said? I thought you knew everything?"

Danny felt warm and gooey inside with the tone of Dash's voice. He was proud of him. Danny may as well be melting. He rolled on his side, curling up in an attempt to contain himself. He fidgeted with the edge of his blankets.

"Whatever," Reggie muttered. "Your boyfriend is creepy as hell. I'm going for a smoke." He heard a door close.

"Yeah, whatever, Reggie, you sore fucking loser," Dash muttered. Danny tried to keep his heart from jumping when Dash didn't correct Reggie on their relationship for a second time.

"Good job, Danny!" Dash's mom whispered nearby. "I owe you one."

"Thanks, Jessica." Danny giggled.

There was some shuffling and muttering on the other end before he heard another door. "You're off speaker now. Thanks for that. I've never seen Reggie so uncomfortable."

Danny's laugh was bubbly and he was embarrassed at how uncontrolled it was. "Anytime. It's nice to know you actually listened to my little space rant."

"Of course, I was listening. And look, it came in handy. Anytime you want to rant, I'm ready to listen."

Danny's face burned, tears pricking the corner of his eyes. His cheeks ached from how long his smile had been there. "Cool," he wheezed. "I'm always here to listen to you too. If there was anything you wanted to talk about."

"Really? Cause my grandma has been trying to teach me how to knit. I could tell you all about different types of yarn and needles."

Danny laughed, every nerve in his body alight with sparking nervous energy. One conversation with Dash was putting him through a lot of emotions in a very short time span. He would be lying if he said he hated it. "Then please, go on, knitting master. I'm all ears."

"Dash!" Dash's mom called faintly from the other room. "We're about to start the next movie! Danny can wait a few more days to have you all to himself!"

Dash sighed. "Well, I guess you'll have to wait to hear all about three-sided yarn until I get back. Talk to you later?"

"Yeah, later." Danny breathed, closing his phone as Dash hung up. He breathed out shakily, cradling his phone to his chest. His heart was racing under his fingers.

Dash had called him to prove a point about astronomy. And he was proud of him for his answer. And that made Danny feel very weak in the knees.

Oh boy, he might be in trouble.

~

Dash adjusted the temperature of the water at the kitchen sink. He was washing the apples they had, making sure to scrub all the pesticides off. He handed each one to his niece Janice who was peeling them at the kitchen table. His grandma sat next to her, mixing pie crust and humming a song.

"Dash, can I ask you something?" Janice asked, setting a freshly peeled apple in the wooden bowl on the table.

"Yeah, what's up, nerd?" He grabbed the last apple, pulling its sticker off and running it under the water.

"That boy that you keep texting, do you like him?"

Dash froze, the old yellow wallpaper with its red birds suddenly the most interesting thing in the world. "Maybe," he drawled. "Why do you want to know?"

Janice shrugged. "Reggie keeps saying mean things about it and I told him if he hurt your feelings about it I'd kick his ass. So, if you did like him, I was going to have to go to war." She struggled to pull a stem out of one of the apples. Their grandma passed her a small knife.

Dash grinned at the thought of his twelve-year-old niece fighting his twenty-five-year-old cousin. She would win. "You don't have to go to war for me, Janice. Just ignore Reggie. He's just a mean person."

"That's not an answer to my question, though." She stood up and got a glass down from the cabinet, filling it with the homemade juice from the fridge.

"I'm curious too." His grandma spoke. "With the way you called him the other day, I'd have thought you two were already dating." She winked at him.

Dash laughed to shake the nerves off. Calling Danny had been impulsive, he just wanted to put Reggie in his place. But he'd been thinking about how happy Danny had sounded since it happened. He turned off the sink and grabbed a cutting board and a fresh knife to start cutting the apples. "Well, if you two gossips need some to satisfy you, then maybe I'll admit to liking two boys."

Janice gasped, plopping back down in her seat. "Drama. Is one of them Danny?"

Dash nodded. "Yes, one of them is Danny. Don't you dare tell him."

"Who's the other one?" His grandma asked, adding more water to her mixing bowl.

Dash didn't really know how to explain Phantom to people who lived outside Amity Park. Ghosts weren't as common beyond their strange little town so they didn't really need ghost superheroes anywhere else. "Uh, just this other guy from school that I've been hanging out with."

His grandma sighed. "I wish I was still young enough to play the field like that."

"Grandma!" Janice gasped, scandalized. Their grandma just laughed. Janice grimaced. "Which one do you like better then? It's Danny, right?"

"You just want me to like Danny because he likes space." Dash slid the apple chunks off the board into a small bowl on the very end of the old wooden table.

"Uh, duh." Janice huffed. "Would it even work with this other guy?"

Dash sighed, remembering how disappointed Phantom had been in him the last time they talked. "I don't think so."

"Why not?" His grandma asked, waddling over to the oak cabinets in search of the dough roller.

"I don't know, gram. I haven't seen him in a while and we just have… different lifestyles. It might be a nice experience, but I don't think it would work long-term."

"There's nothing wrong with experiences." His grandma mused. "They're a part of life."

Dash gave her a small smile. "When did you get old enough to be so wise?"

She cackled, setting the roller down next to her bowl and moving her chair out of the way. "When did you get old enough to be worrying about boys?"

"Touche."

"So," Janice took a long sip of her juice, maintaining eye contact the whole time, "when are you gonna tell Danny?"

Dash frowned. He finished slicing the last apple and walked over to the sink to wash the cutting board. "I don't think I will. He's trying to figure out what he wants from life and I think I'd just get in his way."

"Why can't he figure it out with you?" Janice said with all the sting of honesty that children provided.

Dash didn't even know how to begin low self-esteem to her. His mind raced, trying to come up with a good excuse. "Uh, well, I just think he deserves the best and I think there's better than me."

"I think he's the one who gets to decide what he deserves." His grandma smiled. "You put yourself down too much Dash. We all have darkness in our past, but it doesn't make our present light less deserving."

Dash didn't get a chance to reply as his mom came bustling into the kitchen. "How's it going in here?"

His heart dropped when his grandma smirked at him. "Good. Jessica, dear, did you know your son has a crush on not one, but two boys?"

His mom turned a curious, twinkling eye to him. "I did not."

Janice was practically falling out of her seat. "Aunt Jes, you have to convince Dash to marry Danny so he can bring him to the next reunion so I can have a space buddy!"

His mom gasped, clapping her hands together. "You have a crush on Danny? That's wonderful! You already have my approval."

"Gram, you're a traitor," Dash grumbled. She playfully shrugged, as if she did nothing wrong.

His mom was never going to let him live this down.

Eeeeeeeee! This is co cutesy!

A scene from @starswhisperwritershear chapter 4

Chapter 4 is Finally done!

Of All The Stories In The Stars, Ours Has Yet To Be Told (41076 words) by StarsWhisper Chapters: 4/? Fandom: Danny Phantom Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: Graphic Depictions Of Violence Relationships: Dash Baxter/Danny Fenton Characters: Danny Fenton, Dash Baxter, Sam Manson, Tucker Foley, Paulina Sanchez, Kwan (Danny Phantom), Valerie Gray, Pookie (Danny Phantom) Additional Tags: Aged-Up Character(s), on the way to college, mentions of child abuse, Mentions of homophobia, Redemption Arcs, Bisexual Danny Fenton, everyone becoming good friends, Enemies to Friends to Lovers, Second Chances, lots of classical literature references, Canon-Typical Violence, Angst, Lots of Crying, Some hurt/comfort, almost everyone has shitty parents, More tags to come as I think of them, Suicidal Thoughts, This is heavily inspired by marichat, stealing lots of headcanons from tumblr, Getting Together, Getting to Know Each Other, not entirely canon compliant, I stole the pieces I like and combined them with fanon to get what I wanted, this was supposed to be a slow burn, Dialogue Heavy, some spooky shit will be snuck in here, Mutual Pining, Dissection, Bad Parents Jack and Maddie Fenton, lots of astrology references, Inspired by Orpheus and Eurydice (Ancient Greek Religion & Lore), horror aspects will be in here, but also cute fluff, Asexual Character Summary: It's the end of senior year and Dash and Danny are having the worst time of their lives. Dash's father finds out he's queer and tries to kill him. That lands him in prison with divorce papers. Dash goes to therapy to cope and learn how to change his behaviors while taking some time off from school. He now needs to learn how to navigate the world and figure himself out. Danny fears he'll never figure out what he wants for his future beyond being the hero of Amity Park forever and he's running out of time to figure it out as he watches everyone he knows move on without him. Plus there are always the people hunting him down that he has to worry about on top of that.

~

Sam slammed her piercing kit down on the counter, her jaw going slack. She stared at Danny with bug eyes. “You kissed Dash!?”

“Almost! I almost kissed Dash.” Danny protested, squirming in his chair. The weight of everyone’s eyes made him want to curl up under a rock and never leave again.

“As Phantom?” Valerie exclaimed. “Are you crazy?!”

“I just got a little distracted!” He denied.

“I told you guys,” Tucker sighed teasingly, “Danny just can’t resist a pretty jock. I mean, remember how hard he crushed on Valerie?”

“Playing tennis does not make me a jock.” Valerie scoffed, scrunching up her nose in disgust.

“No, but tennis and ghost hunting, does.”

Valerie grinned, “So, what you’re saying is, Danny just likes it when mean people are nice to him.”

“Hey!” Danny squeaked.

Sam sighed as she rifled through her kit for the right needles. “Seriously though, Danny, are you trying to get caught?”

“No.” All this questioning was starting to make Danny feel small. He really didn’t like feeling like he’d done something wrong; it made his skin itch. “I just… I don’t know. He’s really…”

“Pretty?” Valerie snickered.

“Yeah, I mean, no! That’s not-”

“Why not just kiss him as Danny Fenton?” Sam huffed.

Danny slumped in the chair, glaring at the floor. “I, I don’t think I like him in a romantic sense.”

“That’s not very convincing coming from the guy who was two seconds away from kissing him.” Tucker chuckled, getting up from his seat to go through Sam’s DVD collection.

“That doesn’t really mean anything, Tucker you and I have kissed!” Danny hissed.

“We all know you’re not above kissing the homies.” Valerie giggled as she started the popcorn machine. “But I don’t think you count Phantom and Dash as homies.”

Danny groaned, running his hands down his face. Sam slapped his hands away.

“Stop touching.” She chided. “You might have crazy healing powers but you still don’t want to deal with an infected piercing.”

“Fine.” Danny busied his hands by picking at the loose threads in his jeans. “Okay, maybe, I am willing to admit that, possibly, I find him, somewhat, physically attractive.”

Valerie snorted, accidentally missing the bucket and spilling popcorn kernels all over the kart. “You think? Nice detective work, Sherlock.”

“But!” Danny continued. “But, I only like him platonically.”

Tucker sighed, setting some DVD cases on the table. “Danny, have you heard of this river in Egypt?”

“I’m not in denial, Tucker.” Danny huffed.

Sam cleaned the skin around his eyebrow. She rolled her eyes. “Sure, you’re not, big guy. Silver or gold?”

“Silver.” Danny pouted.

“You know it’s okay if you like him, right?” Valerie asked, hitting start on the machine and grabbing the broom to sweep up. “Don’t get me wrong, we’ll tease the hell out of you, but no one would be mad about it.”

“Yeah, dude,” Tucker added, still going through the DVDs unable to make a decision. “Dash helped me pass History, so if you wanna tap that then-”

“Good to know, Tucker.” Danny hissed. “But I don’t. Besides, it’s not like it would work out between us anyway. There’s no way he doesn’t have a football scholarship to some fancy university out of state. So, can we just drop it?”

“Are you going to keep hanging out with him as Phantom?” Sam pulled some gloves on and set all her tools on her tray. She grabbed Danny’s face and tilted it to the side, using a marker to mark where the piercing would go.

“No, I wasn’t planning on it. But, he does have a terrible habit of showing up wherever Phantom is.”

“Yeah, because it’s Dash who showed up outside your house.” Tucker cackled.

Danny huffed, crossing his arms, and accidentally turning invisible from the embarrassment.

“Hey!” Sam chided. “I kinda need to see what I’m doing here.”

“Sorry,” Danny muttered, taking a deep breath and reappearing.

“If you keep doing that, he’ll find out before the first movie is over.” Valerie wheezed.

“He would find out if they ever got here. Seriously, they’re like fifteen minutes late. Where are they?” Tucker complained.

“I don’t know.” Danny checked his phone. “I’ll call them as soon as Sam’s done with my eyebrow.”

“You kissed Phantom!?” Paulina screeched.

“Almost!” Dash protested, gripping the steering wheel so tight his knuckles were going numb. “Almost kissed Phantom.”

“What was stopping you!” Paulina turned in her seat, fighting against the seat belt as her nails dug into the armrest. “You had the dreamiest guy in the whole town an inch away from you and you didn’t kiss him?! Are you sure you’re even gay?”

“Yes, I’m sure!” Dash pulled over in front of Kwan’s house, honking to announce their presence. “He was just looking at me like-”

“Like he wanted to kiss you? Duh! That’s what you do when you’re trying to kiss someone!”

Dash ran his hands through his hair. “I know! It’s just that his eyes were so-”

“Whose eyes? What are we talking about?” Kwan asked, sliding into the back seat.

Paulina whirled around, propping herself up on her knees to see over the headrests. “Dash had a chance to make out with Phantom and didn’t!”

“What?!” Kwan shot forward, pushing Paulina back into her seat, and craned his neck between the front seats to stare at Dash. “Dude, are you sure you’re gay?!”

“Guys,” Dash groaned. He wanted to scream. “I’m a coward, I get it. It’s just that his eyes looked so familiar and I-”

“Oh, you guys were getting familiar, huh?” Kwan laughed, raising a teasing eyebrow at his friend.

“Kwan, please.” Dash sighed.

“What do you mean, familiar?” Paulina huffed. “Like someone you know? Or like the ‘this is what home feels like’ hallmark romance familiar?”

“Uh, not that. I don’t know, really. He was just really intense and it seemed like I’d seen that look somewhere before.”

“Oh shit,” Kwan muttered, a giggle just beneath his tone, “You weren’t thinking about Fenton as you were about to kiss Phantom were you?”

“What?!” Dash screeched, choking on air as he whipped around to stare at Kwan. “No!”

Paulina covered her mouth with her hands, gasping dramatically. “No way. I knew it.”

“No! Knew what?! I wasn’t!” Dash sputtered, knowing full well he was not doing a good job of looking like he was telling the truth. “Why would I be thinking about Danny?”

“Oh, please.” Paulina jokingly rolled her eyes. She shifted in her seat again, too much excitement coursing through her to sit still. “Like you don’t have the biggest crush on him.”

“I do not!”

“Bro,” Kwan leaned forward again, putting a hand on Dash’s shoulder, his eyes serious, “he literally left the amusement park wearing your jacket.”

Dash swatted Kwan’s hand away, ears burning. “That doesn’t mean anything! Paulina steals my jacket all the time!”

“Yeah, platonically.” She waved him off.

“And I platonically gave it to Danny. You saw how the sun was making him feel after The Zipper!”

“You mean, the ride you challenged him to go on with your totally platonic flirting?”

“I was not flirting! I was trying to make him feel better about the ride!”

“Aw, you’re in denial,” Paulina cooed.

“I’m not-” The sound of his phone ringing cut him off. Danny’s name flashed on the screen.

Paulina leaned over to look. “You don’t have a profile picture set for him? Maybe you don’t have a crush.” She said it like it was the most tragic thing to happen in history.

He ignored her. He cleared his throat and answered, hoping Danny wouldn’t notice how embarrassed he was. “Heyyyy, what’s up?”

He also ignored Kwan and Paulina’s laughter.

“Hey, yourself.” Danny chuckled on the other end of the line. “Where are you guys? You’re like half an hour late.”

“Oh, uh, we’re outside Kwan’s house. He’s talking to his mom, you know how moms are.” Dash chuckled, clearing his throat.

“Ask them if they’ll pick up the pizza since they’re late.” Sam’s voice called from somewhere behind Danny.

“Can you, uh-”

“Yeah, we can do that, no problem, none whatsoever.” Dash slapped a hand over his eyes. “Tony’s?”

“Yeah,” Danny laughed, “Tony’s. It should be under Sam’s name.”

“Okay, yeah, we’ll head there now.”

“Try not to take forever, yeah?” He couldn’t see him, but he could feel Danny grinning at him through the phone.

“No promises.” He chuckled, hanging up the phone. Paulina and Kwan were smiling at him like a pair of Cheshire cats. “What?”

“Yeah, we can do that, no problem, none whatsoever.” Kwan mocked.

“No promises.” Paulina dramatically swooned, her hand pressed to her forehead.

“Shut up,” Dash muttered, earning more hyena cackling. He pulled away from the curb, changing direction to Tony’s.

“Wait, so have you seen Phantom since?” Paulina asked once he had acquired the pizza and was back in the car on their way to Sam’s.

Dash sighed. “No. And honestly, I probably fucked that up. He freaked out so bad that he fell into the lake.”

“Well,” Kwan drawled solemnly, “you can always kiss Fenton to make up for it.”

“Oh my god,” Dash huffed. “I do not have a crush on Danny.”

“Whatever you have to say to make yourself feel better.” Paulina giggled.

“Does anyone know what Sam’s house looks like?” Dash asked, changing the topic.

“No, but it looks like your boyfriend is waiting for you.” Kwan joked.

Danny was sitting on the curb outside a huge mansion-looking house. He stood and waved them into a parking spot in the driveway. Dash turned to Paulina and Kwan. “Not a word,” he hissed.

They stepped out of the car. Danny helped Kwan with the pizza. “You guys actually made it in a reasonable time.”

“Yeah, sorry,” Kwan explained, side-eyeing Dash. “You know how moms can be, ha-ha.”

Dash barely heard the exchange. His eyes were glued to the shiny piece of jewelry in Danny’s eyebrow. “Is that new?”

Danny gingerly touched the piercing, holding the pizza boxes in one hand. “Oh, yeah. Sam just did it.”

“Sam did?” Paulina chirped, eyeing the jewelry. “It looks like a professional did it!”

“She did all her own piercings. She practically is a professional by now.” Danny turned and ushered them up the stairs. They followed him.

“Sam actually lives here?” Kwan asked, gaping at the building.

“It’s a bit of a sore spot for her. She’s not the biggest fan of her parents' money, so try not to say anything about it.” They followed Danny through a huge kitchen.

“Wow,” Paulina whispered, “it’s bigger than mine.”

“What made you decide to get an eyebrow piercing?” Dash asked as they left the kitchen and traveled down an expansive hallway.

“I figured I could use a new look as a present for graduating. What do you think, am I cool yet?” Danny quirked said eyebrow.

Dash felt his ears start burning. “Sure, nerd, keep dreaming.”

Danny laughed. Dash’s stomach fluttered. He might throw up.

“I dig it,” Kwan said as they stepped down a staircase. “Matches the whole emo thing you’ve got going on.” The stairs ended in a huge theater room.

“He’s actually got more of a grunge thing going on.” Sam corrected. “It’s as goth as I could get him to go.”

“You brought the food! My saviors!” Tucker cried, grabbing the pizzas from Kwan.

“Thank god,” Valerie huffed, salting the popcorn buckets she’d just filled, “now we can finally pick a movie.”

“Ooh, Valerie!” Paulina squealed. “I love your makeup.”

Valerie looked her up and down for a moment. They’d talked on the phone for a while on Senior Ditch Day, but this was the first time they’d talked in person without Paulina throwing a poor joke at her in a few years. Valerie ultimately decided Paulina really meant no ill will and smiled at her. “Thanks! I love your belly button ring. Is the butterfly for your sister?”

Paulina gasped. “You remembered?”

“Of course. We were best friends once. I also remembered to use low-fat butter, just for you.”

Paulina looked like she was about to cry. “You really are the best of us.”

“Uh-oh,” Kwan teased, “We’d better start a movie before Paulina loses it.”

“Okay, well, we’ve narrowed it down to five choices.” Danny set the pizza he was holding on the coffee table next to the two liters and red solo cups. “American Psycho, The Creature From The Black Lake, 50 First Dates, Nightmerica The Return, and Legally Blonde.”

Lots of arguing ensued but Sam eventually conceded her vote in exchange for the best chair in the room. Because Kwan and Tucker had never seen it, they picked American Psycho first and 50 First Dates second due to Paulina's insistence.

Dash picked a seat on one edge of the couch, Tucker taking the other end of the couch. Sam and Paulina took the big, fluffy chairs and Valerie and Kwan took the bean bags. Danny put the disc in the player and sat between him and Tucker.

Dash pressed himself against the armrest as much as possible. It wasn’t because he was nervous, absolutely not, it was just that Danny was cold again and Dash preferred to stay warm. Paulina waggled her eyebrows at him. He glared (pouted) back.

Once everyone was settled with popcorn, pizza, and soda in hand, Sam hit play on the remote.

Dash found it hard to focus on the movie. For one, it just wasn’t a movie that he would enjoy. And for two, it was hard to focus on anything other than how Danny kept leaning into him. Every time Dash shifted to put space between them, Danny was taking it up again and pressing against him.

He’d stolen a few glances at him to see if he was doing it on purpose. Danny seemed just as bored and uninterested in the film as he was. But he didn’t seem to be paying attention to Dash or messing with him.

Dash shifted again, pressed as far up against the edge of the couch as he could. It was only about two minutes before he felt the icy chill of Danny’s skin against his again. It was like an ice cube was melting and oozing cold directly into his cells. Dash briefly wondered if he had chronically low iron or something.

Dash tried to return his attention to the movie, but the next scene happened to be a sex scene and he diverted his attention again. It was making him really uncomfortable. He supposed that was the point in this movie but he hated it in just about every movie and he usually turned them off the second it was even implied one was coming.

Sam scoffed. “Was this directed by a man?”

Danny leaned forward- brushing against Dash- and grabbed the DVD case off the table. He flipped it over and read the back. “This says it was directed by one Mary Harron.”

“Ain’t no way,” Valerie said.

“And she’s also credited as the writer.”

“I find that hard to believe, but whatever,” Sam grumbled.

“Does anyone even actually like sex scenes? They’re always so uncomfortable and unnecessary.” Dash huffed.

Danny turned to look at him but didn’t say anything. It was like he was trying to analyze something about him and it made him nervous.

“In horror movies, they tend to be,” Valerie muttered.

“But in romance movies,” Paulina sighed, wistfully. “It’s the best part. When the couple finally admits their feelings for each other and lose themselves in the throws of passion, it’s so romantic.”

Dash cringed, his nose wrinkling so hard it hurt. “Really? It seems so tedious and messy and uncomfortable for the actors.” Danny was still looking at him; he shifted again, letting the armrest dig into his ribs, but it did nothing to ease his anxiety.

“I wouldn’t think so.” Paulina continued. “I’d love to be in a romance movie with either Jensen Ackles or Penelope Cruz.”

“Ew,” Dash shuddered. “Wait, what?”

“Ooh,” Valerie chittered. “Way to come out, Paulie.”

“Thank you. I’ve been waiting for the best moment.”

“See, Dash, I told you we weren’t homophobic,” Kwan smirked.

“Thanks, Kwan.”

“So, we have another bi person in our midst.” Sam teased, smirking playfully.

“Another one?” Paulina twisted around to survey the group.

Danny sighed, finally tearing his eyes away from Dash. “One day I’ll get to do my own coming out.”

Paulina squealed. “I knew it! I knew you were queer! Bi fist bump!”

Danny leaned over Dash to bump Paulina’s fist. Dash took a deep breath. A mistake. Danny was wearing some kind of warm-smelling cologne and Dash just wanted to take another breath. But he controlled himself.

"What gave me away?"

Paulina gestured at him. "Lok at you."

"Fair," Danny laughed. He turned back to Dash. “Have you ever heard the term ‘asexual’?”

“Like in biology? One cell splitting or something?”

“As in the sexuality.” Danny shifted to face Dash and their knees touched. Hurt crossed Danny’s face when Dash yanked his away. “Someone who identifies as asexual feels little to no sexual attraction.”

“You’re saying there’s like some kind of spectrum? People actually feel a lot of attraction?”

Danny laughed. “Have you seen how Tucker talks to women?”

“Hey, not my fault I appreciate the better things in life.” Tucker defended. “And I am totally with Paulina on the romance movie thing. Why else would you watch them?”

“For the story?” Dash cringed. “We should talk about something else. I don’t wanna think about what Tucker’s talking about.”

“We can talk about the fact that Paulina and Star were totally dating,” Sam said.

Paulina’s face fell. “We actually broke up.”

“You were dating star?” Dash gasped.

“Yeah, I was. But, recently, we just didn’t see eye to eye on some things. So I called it off.” Paulina sighed.

Star was the only one of his previously close friends who hadn’t reached out to him. He really hoped it wasn’t him that caused them to have an argument.

“I’m sorry, Paulie,” Kwan muttered. “I had no idea you guys broke up.”

“It’s okay. It’s for the best. How did you know, Sam?”

Sam shrugged. “You two were always together and shared a bunch of clothes. I thought it was obvious.”

A woman on screen screamed. Everyone snapped their attention back to the movie they forgot they were watching.

“Is anyone even enjoying this movie?” Tucker asked. A chorus of no’s answered him. He got up and ejected the DVD. Sam took it from him and chucked it in the trash.

“Anyone want more popcorn?” Valerie asked, standing up and heading for the machine.

“Absolutely,” Tucker chimed, heading over to help her. “Can I get extra salt on mine?”

Paulina gave a long, heavy sigh and sank from her chair to the floor. She dramatically flopped onto her side, throwing her phone across the room.

“What’s wrong?” Kwan asked, dumping an obscenely large amount of butter on his popcorn.

“My boss just texted saying he needs a new look for the magazine with a new model. By tomorrow. How in the world am I supposed to do that? It’s like 11 pm.”

“Where do you work?” Danny asked.

“I’m a make-up artist for a high-end fashion magazine.”

“Hey, just like you’ve always wanted!” Valerie cheered. “But, isn’t that a little bit of an unreasonable ask?”

“It’s the beauty industry.” Sam scoffed. “Of course it’s unreasonable.”

“She’s not wrong.” Paulina agreed. “It’s why I want to start my own brand, to change the industry. I don’t suppose either of you would help me out?” She batted her eyelashes at Sam and Valerie.

They shook their heads.

“Sorry, Paulie, but I don’t want my face all over a magazine. I have to have control over my image for my scholarships.” Valerie explained.

“And I don’t want to be seen in anything other than my signature look. It might give my parents ideas.”

Paulina deflated, looking miserable.

Danny frowned. “Does it have to be a woman model?”

Paulina looked up at him, hope shining in her eyes. “No, just someone I haven’t showcased before.”

“I’ll do it.”

“Really?!” Paulina scrambled up from the floor, bouncing excitedly on her toes. “You mean it?”

“Yeah. If it helps you keep your job, what’s the harm?”

Paulina clapped, doing a happy little jig. “Dash! Keys! I have to go get my bag!”

Dash dug into his pocket- not fast enough for Paulina’s liking- and tossed her his keys. She caught them and ran excitedly up the stairs.

“Oh, so I can’t do your makeup, but Paulina can? Does someone still have a lingering crush?” Sam teased.

“Yeah, Sam, because helping a friend not get fired counts as a lingering crush.” Danny's frown deepened.

“You should go cleanse your face then. It’ll save her a lot of time.” Valerie suggested.

“I have aloe vera in there,” Sam added as Danny headed for the bathroom. “It’s a nice primer!”

“Why’s he need to do that?” Dash asked, eyeing Valerie and Sam’s makeup and trying to imagine it on Danny.

“Makes the makeup go on smoother and helps it not to clog pores.” Sam shrugged.

“Man, you guys have to do so much every day. I respect it.” Kwan said.

“I’m totally getting pictures to use as blackmail for later.” Tucker chuckled.

Valerie rolled her eyes. “I think blackmail only works if someone is ashamed of it. Danny seems pretty comfortable with himself.”

Danny returned to the theater room at the same time as Paulina. She was glowing like a golden retriever who’d just gotten their favorite snack.

“Okay, sit in my chair while I get things set up.”

Danny sat.

“You guys wanna play Mario Kart while we wait?” Sam asked, already walking over to set up the Wii.

“Duh!” Tucker cheered.

Sam handed everyone but Kwan a controller. “We’ll have to take turns. It only allows four players at a time.”

“No problem,” Kwan said. “It’ll give me time to learn your weaknesses.”

Paulina pulled a little square folding table from her bag and pulled the legs out to the right height. She locked them in place and began putting products on it very meticulously. “He said something bold and fierce.” She muttered to herself.

“I don’t know if I could be considered ‘fierce’,” Danny mumbled.

“Nonsense.” Paulina turned and grabbed Danny’s face, tilting it from side to side and analyzing the planes and curves. “You totally have the cheekbones for it. I’m gonna have to mix a custom foundation though, you’re really pale.”

“His undertone is orange,” Sam called, selecting Bowser on the screen.

“No fair,” Valerie shouted. “You always get Bowser.”

“You snooze, you lose.”

“Thanks, Sam!” Paulina turned to her makeup setup, grabbing a disc and squeezing product onto it, mixing it with a brush.

“This is why I choose Luigi.” Tucker boasted. “No one ever takes Luigi from me.”

“Dash, pick Yoshi,” Kwan whispered, still loud enough for everyone to hear him.

“Why?” Dash loudly whispered back.

“Just trust me.”

The foundation was cold as Paulina painted his skin. He resisted the urge to pull away, sitting almost perfectly still. Paulina was muttering under her breath. Danny closed his eyes so she could focus without scrutiny.

“Starting with Rainbow Road is just pure evil,” Tucker whined.

“Are you allergic to glitter?” Paulina asked.

Danny peaked at her over at the table now. “Uh, no. I don’t think so.”

“Perfect, I have this new moonstone highlight I’ve been dying to try on someone but it’s got glitter in it. So, we’re going to do a smokey eye with the moonstone highlight, black lipstick, and maybe a green blush? Then we can do like an ocean theme.”

“Sounds more like a galaxy to me,” Danny replied, looking at the colors she was grouping together.

“Oh! That’s actually perfect! Summer galaxy! Now, I just have to come up with a tagline.” Paulina put a dark purple and a light pink next to the green. “He said he wanted bold. Space is pretty bold. We can even do like star freckles or something.”

“You had better keep that blue shell to yourself, Foley,” Dash warned.

“Sam, tell me you did not just throw that banana at me,” Valerie screamed.

Paulina picked up a much fluffier brush, a contour palette in her hand. “Are you ready? We’re getting into the complicated stuff.”

Danny nodded, grinning at her. “Make me beautiful, Paulie.”

“Eat my dust suckers!” Tucker cackled.

Kwan slapped Dash’s shoulders. “Dash! Dodge, dodge, dodge!”

“Stop backseat karting, Kwan!”

Danny found that his smile wouldn’t leave his face. He really hoped that wouldn’t mess Paulina up. The room was bathed in a nice, comforting aura and it made him want to giggle. To see everyone getting along so well, made him extremely happy. He kind of wanted to tell everyone. But he figured that wouldn’t be the best thing to say while they were in an intense Mario Kart round. He did giggle when Paulina’s brush tickled his nose.

“Someone seems happy,” She giggled with him.

Danny shrugged. “It’s just really nice to see everyone getting along.”

“You call that getting along?”

“I know where you live, Gray!” Sam hurled three green shells at Valerie.

“Bring it on, Manson! Bring it on!” Valerie dodged them all.

“Dash, please,” Tucker begged, “we’re friends, right?”

“Right now, Foley, we’re mortal enemies.”

“Go for the throat, Dash!” Kwan cheered.

Danny laughed again. “Yeah, I would. Considering there was a time when we couldn’t even be in the same room without wanting to kill each other. I count this as a win.”

“No!” Tucker wailed. “I was so close!”

“Read it and weep, people. Read it and weep.” Sam whooped.

Dash sighed, passing his controller to Kwan. “So much for trusting you.”

“Hey, it’s not my fault you suck.”

Paulina grabbed a separate brush, dipping it into one of the galaxy colors and brushing it onto Danny’s cheeks. “Thank you, by the way. I owe you.”

“Don’t worry about it. I used to let Jazz and my cousin practice makeup on me all the time. I’m comfortable in my masculinity. No big deal to help a friend.”

“Good, because I’m putting a lot of glitter on your face.”

“I see how it is, Valerie,” Tucker muttered darkly. “Kwan, team up with me?”

Kwan shook his head. “You’re on your own. Every man for himself.”

“No! My go-cart buddy has abandoned me in my hour of need!”

“How’s it going over here?” Dash asked, leaning over the edge of the couch to watch Paulina work her magic. Danny cracked his eyes open to look at him. “It looks like space threw up on you.”

“Good, that’s what we’re going for. Danny has amazing bone structure. Richard is going to love him!” Paulina squealed.

Dash smirked at him. “How does it feel to have amazing bone structure, Fenton?”

“Like I’m some kind of king being pampered.”

“Okay, time for lipstick. Open your mouth like an ‘o’.” Paulina instructed.

Danny did as he was told. He could see Dash watching intently out of the corner of his eye. He winked at him. Dash startled and looked away.

“Okay, you need to let that dry and then we can take some photos.” Paulina turned away to start cleaning up her table. She took her tools to the bathroom to clean them.

“How does it feel?” Dash asked.

Danny pressed his lips together, humming. “Kinda buttery. Like sticky, melted butter.” An idea popped into Danny’s mind and he grinned at Dash. “Wanna feel?”

Dash’s eyes went wide. As he was fishing for an answer, Danny gently gripped his jaw, tilting his head to the side. He pressed his lips firmly to Dash’s cheek, dragging his hand down his jaw before letting go and pulling away with an exaggerated ‘mwah!’.”

Dash jolted away, crimson spilling over his cheeks and ears. He brought a hand up to his cheek in disbelief. Danny howled with laughter.

“Stop flirting with the enemy, Danny!” Tucker laughed.

“Aw, feeling left out, Tuck?” Danny stood up and walked over to Tucker.

“Do not distract me right now, Fenton. I'll never forgive you.” Tucker warned, leaning away. Danny ignored him, planting another kiss on Tucker’s cheek. Tucker swatted him away, swerving into a banana peel on the screen.

“I will get my revenge, Danny. Just you wait!” Tucker threatened with no real heat behind it.

Danny laughed so hard he was losing his breath. Sam rolled her eyes at him.

“Don’t even think of bringing that over here.” Valerie hissed. “I’m about to win.”

“Hey!” Paulina screeched, returning from the bathroom. “I said to let it dry! Get back over here so I can fix it.”

Danny obediently sat back in the chair.

“Uh-oh,” Kwan snickered, poking Dash in his side. “Someone is self-destructing.”

Dash glared at him, snapping out of whatever daze he had been in. He rubbed the lipstick off his face. Danny was pretty proud of himself- he’d examine what that meant later.

Paulina reapplied the lipstick. “I mean it this time, mister. Let it dry.”

Sam handed her controller to Dash and wandered over to admire Paulina’s handiwork. “Wow, you look very pretty, Danny.”

Danny struck a pose, batting his eyelashes. “Tell me more.”

Sam grinned, a playful shine in her eyes. “You're pale white and ice cold. Your skin is all sparkly. I know what you are.”

“Say it then, Sam.” Danny giggled, unable to keep up the character.

Paulina gasped. “I’ve turned you into a space vampire!”

“Please, he’d have to be impossibly fast and strong for that.” Valerie chuckled.

“Yeah, no offense, but Danny has never been the poster boy for impossibly strong.” Kwan laughed.

“If you’ve seen him text,” Tucker added, “then you’d know he talks exactly like he’s from this time.”

“Has everyone in this room seen Twilight?” Danny jokingly rolled his eyes, standing from his chair. “C’mon, Paulina, let’s get these photos taken so we can start the next movie.”

“Hopefully it’s a better one this time around.” Sam huffed.

Dash will not admit that he paid more attention to Danny and Paulina’s photo shoot than the last round of Mario Kart. And if he thought sitting next to Danny had been hard before, it was downright torture now.

Apparently, if Danny was actually invested in a movie, he talked a lot. He kept leaning over to whisper things to him and while he knew, logically, in his brain, that whispering was all Danny was doing, he couldn’t help but remember the feel of Danny’s lips against his cheek every time. His heart would not stop racing and he was pretty sure he was sweaty now.

Tucker did not seem to share this problem. Every time Danny leaned over to whisper something to him, he just whispered back or laughed and turned his attention right back to the movie like it was no big deal. Dash tried rationalizing it by reminding himself that they had been best friends for longer than Dash had known them and he simply wasn’t as used to Danny’s antics as Tucker was.

It unnerved him near the middle of the movie when Danny had been quiet for more than five minutes. Dash glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. He was slouching back into the couch and periodically slowly blinking his eyes like he was fighting off sleep.

Dash shifted to give him more room to fall asleep if he needed to. But only a few moments after that, he felt a weight hit his shoulder and froze as Danny’s hair tickled his chin.

“Uh-oh,” Valerie laughed, taking a picture on her phone. “Dash has been chosen.”

“You’re in it for the long haul now, Dash.” Tucker cackled, also taking pictures.

Dash tried to ignore the blackmail obviously being collected. “What am I in?”

“You know when a cat falls asleep on your lap and under cat law, you aren’t allowed to disturb them? Consider yourself under Danny law. He has insomnia and doesn’t sleep much. So, when he does sleep, we try to let him get as much as he can.” Sam explained, doing better than the others at hiding her picture-taking.

Dash glanced down at him. He could understand the struggle with sleep. Usually when he was having issues, he took Pookie on a walk. He wondered how Danny dealt with it. Casually, he shifted the angle he was sitting at so Danny could fit against him more comfortably. He slipped his hand around his waist so his shoulder wasn’t jutting against Danny’s back. Okay, he could handle this.

“Whipped,” Kwan whispered at him. Dash flipped him off.

Dash was a little worried that he could barely feel the rise and fall of Danny’s breaths. With him this close, he should be able to tell how he was breathing. And he was slightly colder than before if that was even possible. He wondered if his insomnia played a part in his temperature. Or why he slept like a dead person. A small sense of deja vu hit him, but he shook it off.

“Well, I think that movie was more horrific than the last one,” Sam exclaimed as the movie came to an end.

“Wasn’t this supposed to be a rom-com?” Paulina asked.

“I think they’re getting their genres mixed up.” Valerie yawned.

Danny started blinking awake at the sound of everyone talking. He stretched and froze when he felt a body behind him. He looked back at Dash and Dash really wished Paulina wasn’t as good as she was at her job because the colors she’d put on really brought out his eyes.

“Sorry,” Danny muttered, “I didn’t mean to fall asleep on you.” He started scooting away.

Dash dropped his hand from his waist. “Oh, not a problem.” He stuttered. He really wanted to tell Paulina to shut up. She wasn't saying anything but she was grinning at him and he knew what she was telling him. He squeezed his elbows, keeping his eyes away from Danny- who was probably more embarrassed than he was.

“Who’s picking the next one?” Tucker asked, stretching his legs out in front of him.

“Not me." Valerie stood, stretched, and began to pick up her trash. "It’s like 2 am. I’m tapped out.”

“I agree,” Kwan mumbled, following suit. “It’s bedtime.”

Danny also stood, picking up his plate and cup. “I’ll help clean up the popcorn.”

Everyone else jumped up to help clean, not wanting to be the only one not helping. Except for Tucker, who stretched out on the couch once he had it to himself. “Sam,” he whined, “I’m too tired to go home. Can I crash here?”

“Yeah, unlike Danny, my parents actually like you so if they find you down here you’ll be fine.” Sam put all the DVD cases away.

“Why don’t they like Danny?” Paulina asked, tying off a trash bag.

“Take your pick. My parents are dangerous and I’m a bad influence.” Danny mocked.

Dash snorted. “You? A bad influence?”

“That’s what I keep telling them!” Sam huffed. “If anything, I’m the bad influence.”

Once the room was put back together, everyone started gathering their things; Sam pulled a spare blanket and pillow out of the cupboard for Tucker.

Dash cleared his throat. “Did you want a ride home, Danny?”

Danny looked up at him, nerves plain to see. “Oh, I was gonna go to the observatory after this. Not home. But I appreciate the offer.”

“What’s at the observatory this late?” Kwan asked.

“There’s supposed to be a comet that’s just bright enough to be visible without a telescope tonight. I was gonna try to find it.”

Dash shifted his weight from foot to foot, fiddling with his keys in his pocket. “If it doesn’t bother you, I could tag along once we drop off Paulina and Kwan. You know, for safety reasons. In case there’s a ghost attack or something.”

“Safety reasons,” Paulina whispered.

Danny’s eyes seemed to glow with renewed excitement. “Really? I mean, yeah, if you don’t mind being out that late.”

Dash’s heart squeezed so hard in his chest he thought he was having a heart attack. “Yeah, I don’t mind at all. I’ll go get the car started so it’s warm for you. Thanks for having me, Sam.”

“No problem. See ya later!”

Dash grabbed Paulina’s big makeup bag for her and headed for the stairs. He did a couple of breathing exercises on the way to the car to calm his anxiety. His phone pinged.

Paulina: Not a crush, huh ;)

He ignored her text. He was just hanging out with a friend. She was completely wrong. In no way was this a crush.

Danny climbed into the front seat as soon as Paulina was safely inside her house. “You know how to get to the observatory right?”

“Yeah, isn’t it, like, way past closing though?” Dash waited for Danny to put his seat belt on before heading back onto the road.

“Oh for sure. But there’s a hill around the back that has a really nice view.”

“Man, you’re like super into this space stuff, huh?” Dash teased.

Danny gave a short laugh. “I wanted to be an astronaut. I’ve been to every space camp within 150 miles of here and I have all the space shuttle simulations on my computer. I even had Sam teach me astrology just because it involved space. So, yeah, I guess you could call me obsessed.”

Dash glanced at him. “What do you mean, ‘wanted’ to be an astronaut?”

Danny leaned back in his seat, frowning. “Well for one, they only choose like a hundred people every two years to go into the space program. And for two, I learned you don’t really make livable wages off being an astronaut alone. And it’s already hard to leave Amity Park, let alone the planet.”

“Jazz has managed though, right? What’s stopping you from figuring it out?”

Danny sighed. “I’m not as strong as Jazz is. Plus, I’m needed here.” He didn’t let Dash respond as he leaned forward and pointed at a dirt road. “Take this service road, it will lead you to the employee parking lot at the base of the hill.”

Dash did, tapping his hands against the wheel. “Are you sure we’re allowed to be back here?”

Danny quirked an eyebrow at him, his voice taking on a teasing tone. “I never took you for someone afraid to break the rules.”

“I’m not afraid.” Dash sat up straighter. He cleared his throat. “I just want to make sure you know what you’re talking about.”

Danny laughed. “Dash, it’s 3 am. No one cares.”

“I know. It’s just what if a police patrol comes by-”

“Trust me, they never patrol back here. We’ll be fine, scaredy cat.”

Dash huffed. “I’m not scared.” He parked in the spot closest to the hill.

Danny was about to step out of the car but Dash stopped him. “It’s kind of chilly out there. Do you need a jacket?”

He shook his head. “I’m okay. The cold doesn’t affect me that bad.”

“Dude, your skin is already like ice. My letterman is in the back, it wouldn’t be a problem.”

Danny’s heart skipped a beat. He did like Dash’s jacket, but some voice nagging in the back of his head said it was a bad idea. “Really, I’m okay, it’s not that big of a deal-”

“If it’s no big deal, then just take the jacket.” Dash leaned around the seats and yanked his jacket from the back seat. He shoved it into Danny’s hands before he could protest. “It’ll make me feel better about being out here in fifty-degree weather.”

Danny pinched his mouth close, any protest he had dying on his lips. He tore his eyes away from Dash to stare at the jacket. Realistically, he knew that normal people, people who were alive, would be concerned with how cold they were. Dash was just trying to keep a friend safe and comfortable. He sighed and pulled the jacket on, crossing his arms at Dash. “Happy?”

“Yeah. Thank you.” Dash smiled.

Danny huffed, stepping out of the car. He led Dash up the hill, going slow so Dash could see where he was avoiding loose rocks and such. The top of the hill was bare, covered in nothing but grass; a perfect view of the sky away from all the light pollution and no tall trees or buildings to block parts of it.

Danny laid down, actually a little thankful for Dash’s jacket when the chill of the grass bit into him. He patted the spot next to him and Dash followed suit, wriggling around to get comfortable. The stars glimmered above them hiding the comet Danny was searching for.

“So, is a comet just a meteor with a tail?” Dash asked after a long moment of silence.

“A comet is made of dust and ice and other space matter that orbits the sun in an elliptical orbit. A meteor is a piece of space matter that has breached Earth’s atmosphere and it turns into a meteorite when it collides with Earth’s surface.” Danny explained patiently. “And actually, comets have two tails, an ice one and a gas one. The gas tail called a coma, forms when-” Danny stopped talking as he turned to look at Dash, whose eyes were wide and confused.

“Uh, sorry, I didn’t mean to ramble like that.”

Dash shook his head. “I might be a little lost, but I don’t mind. Keep talking.”

Danny's heart stuttered in his chest again. He looked into Dash’s eyes, shocked at the genuineness he found there. “Are you sure? I don’t want to bother you with my nerd stuff.”

“I asked. Plus we’re literally sitting on a hill in the middle of the night just to look at your nerd stuff. It’s okay for you to talk about it. I just might have to interrupt you with questions every now and then.”

Danny smiled at him, warmth spreading through his veins making his fingers curl into the fabric of Dash’s jacket. “Wow, you are like an entirely different person. I really, really, like this Dash.” Danny forced himself to turn back to the sky so he didn’t have to see Dash’s reaction. “So, a coma forms when…”

Dash was not paying attention. He was a big liar, completely not listening. His heart was beating so loud it nearly drowned out Danny’s voice as he rambled about physics and dark matter and stars and things way beyond his understanding. The moonlight was shining off his hair and the sparkly makeup he still had on. With the way Paulina had done, he was practically glowing just like a galaxy. And his eyes sparkled like they were full of the very stars he was talking about. He was so full of life and joy and Dash was completely enamored.

Paulina was right.

He was so screwed.

“Look!” Danny scooted over, pressing himself against Dash and pointing at the sky. “There it is! It’s kind of dim, you might have to squint.”

Dash squinted, trying his best to follow where Danny was pointing. “I don’t see it.”

Danny moved his finger, tracing a constellation and ending just below it. ‘See Lyra? It’s right below it and slightly to the left. It’s the one that looks blurry because of its tail.”

Dash leaned further over, nearly leaning his head on Danny’s shoulder. “Lyra?”

“The constellation, it’s like a little box.”

“Oh,” Dash gasped. “I see it.”

Danny dropped his hand, crossing them across his chest and the two of them watched the comet cross the sky in peaceful silence. A gentle breeze started making its way across the field. Danny could feel Dash fidgeting next to him, wanting to say something but refusing to do so. Danny let him figure it out, not wanting to rush him. The comet was moving pretty fast and he lost track of it a couple of times.

“You said you know astrology too?”

Danny hummed. “Not as much as Sam, but yeah, I know some. If it has to do with space and the stars, I’m in. Why?”

Dash pointed at the constellation from before. “So, do you know the story for Lyra?”

Danny nodded.

“Can you tell it to me?”

Danny drew in a breath; he'd never been asked to tell the stories before. Usually, it was Sam telling him. “I mean, yeah, but it’s a sad one.”

Dash shrugged. “Not everything needs to be a happy story. So, will you tell me or not?”

Danny shuffled around, getting comfortable, ignoring the way his and Dash’s sides were still pressed together. “Lyra, or the lyre, is the story of Orpheus, son of the muse Calliope, and Eurydice, a beautiful wood nymph. Orpheus was said to have a voice so beautiful, even rocks would listen to what he had to sing.”

Danny could feel Dash’s eyes on him, and it took all his self-control to keep his eyes on the stars. “One day, Orpheus was playing his lyre and it drew a gathering of people and beasts. While he was playing, he spotted Eurydice among the crowd. Long story short, he talked to her and they fell in love and got married.”

“That’s kind of fast,” Dash commented.

“It’s mythology.” Danny shrugged. “But, unlike other mythology stories, these two were actually, properly in love. Which ended up being their problem.”

“Being in love was their problem?”

“Yeah, sorry, foreshadowing. One day while Orpheus was away, Eurydice was taking a nap in a nearby field. When she awoke there was a snake by her feet. She panicked and it bit her, killing her. When Orpheus found her, he was extremely distraught. He couldn’t live without the love of his life. Hermes took pity on him and showed him a way that he could walk to the underworld to try to convince Hades to let her go.”

“Hermes is the messenger guy, right? Why’s he getting involved.”

“For the sake of not spiraling into several other interconnected stories, let’s just say there’s a lot involved. So, Orpheus begins a long journey, we’re talking weeks, of walking and dodging obstacles to get to the underworld; fighting off ghosts, getting past Cerberus, the whole nine yards. He finally makes it there and gets a chance to talk to Hades. He begs for his wife to be returned to him. Hades refuses.”

“Of course he did. You can’t just return people to life.”

“Well, in a last attempt to win the god’s favor, he sings them a song about love. Hades' wife, Persephone, hears and is so moved by it, that she also begs Hades to let Eurydice go.”

“So, just like that he gets what he wants?” Dash hadn’t taken his eyes off him the entire story. Danny finally turned to look at him and a strong wave of deja vu hit him. Memories from the lake flooded his mind, making his face warm. He focused his eyes on Dash’s forehead, the only safe place he could stare at while he finished the story.

“Not quite. Hades wants to listen to his wife, but, like you said, he can’t just go around letting people return to life. He has a job to do. So, he issues them a challenge. If he and Eurydice can walk back the way Orpheus had come, with him leading the way and her following behind, then she can live. The catch is he can’t turn around to make sure she’s following him.”

“Can’t she just tell him she’s there?”

“She’s dead. She can’t speak. He’ll have no way to make sure she’s there. But, that’s the test, right? Does he love her enough to trust that she’ll follow? They turn and go. Over the weeks though, doubt starts to set in. How does he know this isn’t Hades trying to trick him into just leaving? What if she’s lost hope and turned around a long time ago? What if she never followed him in the first place? Finally, after several long weeks of his own psychological torture, he sees sunlight. They’ve made it! He runs for the exit, excited to finally have his wife back. As soon as the sunlight touches his skin, he turns around.”

Dash gasped.

“But, she hadn’t stepped into the sun yet. She hadn't run like he had and was still a few feet behind. She waved goodbye and he watched as she disappeared from sight, this time forever.”

“That’s so idiotic. Why the fuck would he turn around? He was so close!”

Danny let his eyes slip down to Dash’s, surprised at how invested he was in the story. “He didn’t do it because he was an idiot. He did it out of love. He was so excited that he ran ahead and didn’t think about her catching up. He loved her too much to not turn around and share his joy with her. In some of the re-tellings, she trips and he turns to catch her, but her feet are still in the shadows. Every time he turns, he turns out of love. That’s why it’s a tragedy.”

“But he worked so hard.”

“Think about it, would you let your partner walk all the way through Amity Park without turning to check on them?” Danny watched as Dash thought about it; really thought about it. Several emotions crossed his face and Danny desperately wanted to know exactly what he was thinking.

Dash sighed. “No, I guess not. I’d be too worried a ghost got them. What does he do after that then? Wallow?”

Danny chuckled, messing with the buttons on Dash’s jacket. “Pretty much. He does go back to the underworld to convince Hades to give him a second chance because he was so close, but Hades refuses. So, he leaves and becomes super depressed, singing only sad songs. He refuses to get married again and rejects a bunch of women. And they get so mad at him that they tear him apart limb by limb and throw him and his lyre in the river where it floats to the isle of Muses and they give him a proper burial so that he can be reunited with Eurydice in the underworld. And they put his lyre in the stars so it couldn’t be played by anyone else.”

“Wow, okay.” Dash finally broke eye contact, giving Danny room to breathe, and pointed vaguely in the direction of the constellation. “And it’s just that square?”

Danny reached up and grabbed his hand, helping him trace the constellation. “That square and these stars. It's supposed to look like a lyre.” Danny studied Dash’s eyes as they traveled down to their hands. A bright red rose to the surface of Dash’s face. Another memory of the incident a few days before rose to his mind, and Danny dropped Dash’s hand. If he wasn’t careful, he’d end up exactly where he told his friends he wouldn’t.

And now Dash was staring at him, a conflict clear in his eyes, and they were so close. And Danny really needed to stop creating these situations. Because he was weak, and it was so very hard just to break eye contact. Just as it looked like Dash had made up his mind about something, Danny sat up and scooted away, creating a distance between them. His heart pounded. “Also, Lyra’s constellation contains the star Vega, which is the second brightest star in the northern sky.”

Danny took a deep breath, hoping that wasn't the most awkward thing he'd ever done. (Considering the last time he fell in a lake, it's not.) And hoped that his science fact would be nerdy enough to ruin whatever vibe had been happening.

Dash blinked, missing the cozy atmosphere. He sat up, clearing his throat. "Which one is the brightest?"

Danny, relieved, pointed to another star in the sky. "That would be Arcturus." He stood up, offering Dash a hand. But he was quick to let go once Dash was on his feet. "It's getting late, we should probably get going."

Dash nodded.

Danny turned, hoping the cold breeze would cool the heat in his face as they descended the hill. "Careful, " he called back, "some of these rocks are loose." They continued picking their way down the hill, it was slower going down than it was going up.

"Hey, Danny?" Dash asked about halfway down. "Could I- ack!" He stepped on a loose stone and lost his balance, tipping forward as the dirt rushed from under him.

Danny turned around, reaching his arms out to catch Dash's shoulders; steadying them both before they toppled down the hill. Dash was holding onto him for dear life. "Damn, that was close. You okay?"

Dash's face was bright red and he was a little shaky as he pulled away, finding his footing before completely letting go of Danny. He coughed. "Uh, yeah. Sorry. Could I ask a question?"

Danny was happy to let him change the subject, not wanting to dwell on the event. "Yeah, what's bugging you?" Danny turned and led the way down the hill a little slower this time, making sure to be extra careful with where he put his feet.

Dash was quiet for a moment, almost like he was hesitant to bring it up. "How would, uh, how would someone know if they're asexual or not?"

"Well, I think that's something only you can decide. But little to zero sexual attraction means you don't feel attracted to sleeping with someone." They reached the bottom of the hill. Danny waited patiently for Dash to dig through his pockets for his keys.

"But, how would you know? Especially if you've never had sex. What does that even feel like?" Dash finally got his keys out and unlocked the car.

Danny raised an eyebrow at him as they climbed into the car. "You've never looked at someone or talked with someone and thought 'wow, I want to tap that?' or anything along those lines?"

"No. I always just kind of figured people just did that because it's what they were supposed to do, not because they actually wanted to." Dash started the car, turning on the heater for Danny.

"How did you figure out you were gay?"

"I tried flirting with girls because, again, I thought it was what I was supposed to do but I didn't really care for it. Then, uh, a guy flirted with me at the movies and I was like, oh, that's what everyone's talking about." Dash pulled out of the parking lot, driving slowly because Danny's house wasn't far away and he didn't want to end the conversation too soon.

Danny had the passing thought that these car conversations were happening a lot frequently. Maybe he should have been worried about that, but he found he didn't mind. "And you didn't want to sleep with that guy?"

Dash shook his head. "No. It kind of felt like sleeping with him would ruin whatever was happening."

Danny gave him a reassuring smile. "It sounds like you might be ace."

Dash squirmed in his seat. "But, I still want a partner and to kiss people. It's just.. you know, the other stuff that's weird."

Despite himself, Danny laughed. Dash's ear burned as he pouted.

"I'm not laughing at you, I promise. It's just-" Danny paused as another bout of laughter escaped him. "It's- you're allowed to say the word 'sex', Dash. It's not like it's forbidden." He took a deep breath to reset his lungs and quell the laughter. "And you can be ace and still kiss people. Kissing isn't inherently a sexual thing. It mostly falls under romantic attraction."

Dash pulled up in front of Danny's house, letting the car idle. "Wouldn't kissing without sex bother people though? I mean, I assume it would because non-ace people want that kind of stuff in their relationship, right?"

Danny shrugged. "People kiss all the time without it escalating. And not every relationship needs sex for it to work. That's something that wouldn't bother me. So, you've just got to find the right people who think the same."

Dash went quiet. Danny glanced at him to find his face on fire and his nails digging into the steering wheel. He was looking at him like he wanted to crawl under a rock and also like Danny held the entire world in his hands. It was how he looked at Phantom.

It sunk in what his words were implying. He pinched his mouth together, eyes going wide. He was in trouble. He was in big, big trouble. And he needed a way out fast.

He forced a laugh to relieve some of the pressure. "Oh, yeah, and before I forget, I was going to ask you if you wanted to come with us to the new Nightermerica movie next week? It's Sam's favorite series so there's no way we're missing it."

Smooth, Fenton, smooth.

Dash sighed, deflating like a balloon. He wanted to ask him what he meant but didn't want to push. "I would, but I can't. My mom and I are going on a three-week trip to California and we leave on Monday."

Danny wouldn't lie, he was a little disappointed, a pang gripping his heart. "Oh, you're going to be gone for that long?"

Dash looked away, staring out the front windshield. "Yeah, it's for a family reunion. It's technically going all month but my mom doesn't like leaving for very long. The Amity Jitters get her really bad."

"Do they bother you?" Danny asked, glad the conversation wasn't as dangerous as it had been a few seconds ago. Though his heart was still racing, keeping him in fight or flight mode.

"Yeah, but my cousin Reggie is going so I was going to feel like my skin was peeling off anyway."

Danny laughed. "Not a Reggie fan?"

"He's the worst. He thinks being in college makes him the coolest ladies' man ever, but then he only dates freshmen. So he's super creepy and then he tells us all about it."

"Ick." Danny made a disgusted face. "Well, I hope you survive."

"Yeah, me too."

Danny chewed his lip. This is where he would get out of the car and they'd part ways. But, now that he knew he had even less time with his friend than he thought he would, he didn't want the conversation to end. Something itched in the back of his brain, bothering him and making him question why it even mattered to him. "Can I ask," his voice sounded tiny, even to him, "Are you going out of state for college?"

Dash looked surprised at the question. He shook his head. "No. I'm staying here at the community college."

"Really?" Danny instantly felt some stress leave his body. He had no idea why he was so relieved, but he'd take it over worrying about how much time he had left with Dash. "I figured you'd be going to some fancy football university or something."

"I'm not… really into the whole football thing anymore, if I'm honest. Don't get me wrong, it's still fun to play every once in a while, but going pro was something my dad pushed for. That kind of poisoned it after a while. And I don't want anything to do with him, so pursuing the career he wanted for me is out of the question."

"I'm sorry," Danny muttered.

Dash waved him off. "It's fine."

"So, what are you going to do then?" Danny twisted in his seat, finally undoing his seat belt so he could sit more comfortably.

"Well, my current plan is to get my general education degree just to have some kind of higher education under my belt and then probably find a trade to go into. I could be a mechanic, or a personal trainer or something. I haven't decided yet." Dash sighed just to clear his lungs. He finally looked back at Danny. "What about you?"

It was Danny's turn to look away, nerves making him a little uncomfortable. "I'm not sure I am going to college. Until Senior Ditch Day when Mr. Lancer tried to convince me to become a teacher, I wasn't sure there was a reason for me to. But, I don't know. I'm still trying to decide. If I did go, I would go here."

"Do you want to be a teacher?" Dash pried.

Danny shrugged. "I don't know. He said I should teach astronomy which would be kind of fun. I'm just not sure if I'm cut out for it. And then there's the whole 'the Fenton's are a family of geniuses' thing. My dad might be disappointed if I don't go into something science-y like Jazz."

Dash placed a hand on his shoulder. "Isn't astronomy science?"

"Yeah, but not the science they want."

"Well, I don't know about the whole family disappointment thing, but as for you thinking you're not cut out for it, I can tell you you're wrong. I mean, did you see the way you spoke about dark matter tonight? You have the passion for it. And if my physics grades were anything to go by, you definitely have the ability to teach people. I think you'd make a great teacher. If that is what you wanted to do."

Danny's heart nearly stopped right then and there. Adrenaline pumped through his veins and he felt a little dizzy. "Really?"

"Yeah, really. You kind of make learning fun." Dash gave him an impossibly soft smile before dropping his hand. "Maybe you should talk to your parents about it?"

Danny sighed. "I don't know. They don't listen very often."

"Well, I can't really tell you what you should and shouldn't do when I don't know your situation. But, if you want to get closure on it, it might be worth a conversation."

Danny was quiet for a minute, thinking it over. It could be worth it if he could get them to consider what he was saying and not push their own agenda.

"What about Sam, Valerie, and Tucker?" Dash asked when Danny had been quiet for a minute.

Danny blinked, trying to focus on the conversation. "Uh, Valerie is trying to get into a big university out of state, but Sam and Tucker are staying here. What are Kwan and Paulina doing?"

Dash exhaled partly in relief, partly in sadness. "Paulina's already been accepted into a beauty school in New York and Kwan is trying to decide between two football scholarships, both out of state. He's going to be an English major but he's excited to have a way to pay for it." He tapped at the steering wheel, a nervous habit Danny noticed. "Can I be honest?"

Danny nodded, definitely not watching the curve of Dash's neck as he breathed.

"I'm actually really glad you guys aren't going anywhere. I'll miss Valerie, but with both Kwan and Paulina gone, I was not looking forward to being the one left behind. I especially didn't want to lose you guys after we just barely became friends."

Danny needed to get out of this car before he did or said something he couldn't take back. He, stupidly, opened his mouth to reply. "Me too. I-"

Dash's phone ringing cut him off, startling him out of his weird daze. As Dash scrambled to answer it, Danny cleared his throat and sat back in his seat. He ran through a few breathing exercises to get his heart rate under control.

"Hey, mom," Dash answered. Danny couldn't hear the voice on the other end. "Yeah, I'm fine. Danny and I were watching a comet- yes, that Danny." Dash sighed affectionately. He looked at Danny. "My mom says hi."

Danny laughed and leaned over to project his voice into Dash's phone. "Hi, Mrs. Baxter."

Dash jokingly pushed him away. "Yeah, we know it's five a.m. I'm dropping Danny off at his place. Then I'll come straight home. Yes, I promise. Okay, love you, bye."

Danny couldn't help but smile. "It's nice that she calls and checks on you." He glanced at his house and wondered if his parents even remembered he was out. Or if they even realized what time it was.

"Yeah, she got home and was worried a ghost got me when she couldn't find me."

"I guess, I should let you go then, so she doesn't have to worry anymore." Danny pulled open his door and stepped out into the chilly breeze.

"I'll see you when I get back?" Dash asked, tapping at the steering wheel again.

Danny snorted. "Think you can get rid of me? You're stuck with me now, Baxter, whether you like it or not."

"Good," Dash grinned.

Danny closed the door and waved as Dash drove off.

It was only when Dash turned the corner did Danny allow himself to break down. "'It wouldn't bother me.' 'You're stuck with me'. Come on, Fenton. Get yourself together." He shoved his hands into his pockets as he walked up to the front door and only then realized he was still wearing Dash's jacket. He sighed, dropping his head harshly against his front door as he searched for his keys to unlock it.

Maybe three weeks away from Dash would be a good thing. Maybe he'd be able to kick whatever stupid fixation he had on him by the time he got back and they could just be friends. He pushed the front door open, immediately freezing in his tracks, his entire body going rigid.

A dark, acrid smell was permeating the air.

He knew that smell.

Ectoplasm.

It was thick and heavy, like it had been around for hours. The door to the lab was open.

He tiptoed over, careful not to make any noise as he listened for his parents. There was clanging coming from downstairs. Not the practiced kind his parents made, but something more desperate.

The overhead lights weren't on. The staircase was completely dark. He crept down them, one at a time, avoiding the creaky spots. As he got closer, he heard muffled screaming. He turned invisible and peeked into the room.

He wanted to throw up.

The exam table was out, in the center of the room, surrounded by smaller tables holding a wide variety of tools; scalpels, medical scissors, forceps, bone-saws, almost all of them covered in dull green ectoplasm.

Laying on the table, chest carved open and pinned in a gruesome display, was a ghost girl. She couldn't have been older than sixteen. Her arms and legs were strapped in metal cuffs to the table. A muzzle tied tightly around her face was keeping her screams quiet.

Her chest was cut completely open, muscle tissue and skin being held back by dissection pins. Her core was exposed; it pulsed a slow, dark orange, illuminating the sawed bone of her rib cage and the slimy organs underneath.

She was crying as she thrashed about, spilling ectoplasm over the table and floor as she tried to free herself.

Danny shuddered, climbing back up a few stairs to get the scene out of sight as he tried to control his breathing; the smell of decaying ectoplasm in the air wasn't helping and now was not the time for him to have an anxiety attack.

After a few more deep breaths, he worked up enough courage to transform into Phantom. Keeping himself invisible, he flew around the house, looking for his parents.

He found them in the ops center. They were bent over a piece of equipment, tinkering away; both had green stains all over their jumpsuits.

He left- not caring what they were doing at the moment as long as it didn't involve dissecting ghosts- and flew back down to the lab. Part of him wondered how his parents were able to just leave a girl like that and go work on something else. Even if she was a ghost. Before he went down the stairs again, he duplicated himself, leaving the duplicate to stand guard at the door.

The last thing he needed was to get caught and be the next ghost on that table.

He descended the stairs, quickly this time. He needed to work fast. The girl was still fighting against her restraints. He focused on turning himself visible while keeping his duplicate invisible.

He held his hands up in a peaceful gesture and slowly approached the table where she could see him. She screamed louder, voice ragged and raw. Her movements became more jarring as she tried to get away from him.

"Hey, don't worry." He tried to keep his tone as soft as he could despite how badly he was shaking. "I'm here to get you out."

She sobbed, more tears falling down her face. She didn't stop trying to get away from him. He stopped walking.

"I promise, I don't want to hurt you. But we have to go fast before those people come back. I need to put you back together first. Is that okay?"

She flopped against the table, still sobbing, but giving up. Danny took a deep breath and approached the table. Now that he was closer, he could see patches of blackened skin all over her arms; necrotic wounds. He glanced at the tables nearby, spying the Fenton Venom on one of them. Tears pricked his eyes. There were so many wounds on her arms. How long had she been here? What were they doing to her?

He shook his head. He didn't have time to freak out. "Okay, I'm going to remove these pins first. It might hurt. I'm sorry." He spoke mostly to keep himself focused more than to calm her down.

He pulled the first pin out, dropping it on the floor. She screamed, thrashing against the restraints again and splattering ectoplasm all over him. He waited til she stopped before going for the next pin. "I'm sorry. We've got a few more of these to go."

He pulled the second pin out, this time closing his eyes to avoid the spray. He took a moment to focus and see what his duplicate was seeing; the coast was still clear. He returned his focus- dizzy and shaky with the effort it took to split his concentration- to the girl in front of him pulling out the next pin. This time she didn't scream. Danny pulled the pins out a bit faster.

He half expected her skin to go back to where it belonged once it was free of the pins, but with the Fenton Venom in her veins, she was healing slow. He wished he had left some of the antibiotics here instead of storing them in the ghost zone. But he couldn't have his parents find out he was messing with their stuff behind their backs.

He searched the drawers around him for some surgical glue. As a full ghost, she'd heal back the way she was supposed to given enough time. But he wanted to help speed the process along and give her core some protection.

Her muscle was slippery as he fit it back against her bones. Her skin rubbery as he glued it back in place. He wasn't going to forget the feel of it against his gloves anytime soon.

Guilt washed over him. He'd been sitting in front of his house with Dash for half an hour while she'd been sitting here with her body flayed open. If he'd just come directly inside instead of prolonging their conversation, he could have gotten her out sooner.

He shook his head. He didn't need to think like that. How could he have known she was down here? She hadn't been here when he'd left for the party. He had no way of knowing. And he was helping now.

He took a deep breath as he glued the last bit of glowing skin in place. "Okay, let's get this muzzle off you. Please, don't scream. They're nearby."

She nodded and turned her head so he could undo the ties to the muzzle. She didn't say anything once it was off. He dropped it on the floor and leaned over the tables toward the key rack. "My name's Danny. What's yours?"

Her voice was raw and strangled. "Emma."

"Okay, Emma," he grabbed the key for the restraints, "let's get you home, yeah?"

"My mom was right." She sobbed. "I should never have come here."

Danny unlocked each restraint quickly, helping her sit up once the final one was off. "I'm so sorry, Find Pandora in the ghost zone. She has medicine for your arms." He helped her to her feet, looking away from her as ectoplasm dripped from the seams of her wounds. She leaned on him as they stumbled to the ghost portal.

"Thank you," She whispered, disappearing inside.

Danny sighed and collapsed to the ground the second she was out of sight. He closed his eyes, but all he saw was her form still splayed out on the table. Pressing his hands against them did no good; the swirling static made him more nauseous than he already was.

Somewhere, his duplicate heard his parents' footsteps. Panic set in and he stood up too fast. He ran back to the key rack, putting the restraint key back in its exact spot, and grabbed a mop. He ran it over the drops she had spilled on her way to the portal. His parents couldn't know how she got out, just that she did.

Through his duplicate's eyes, he saw his parents stumble into the kitchen, invention in hand and clearly sleep-deprived. He recalled his duplicate, tripping when they merged. With three seconds to spare, he got the mop back in its place and turned invisible.

"What in the world?!" His mom screeched, halting just inside the lab.

"Leaping, gallivanting lizards!" His dad cursed, frantically running for the table. "How did it escape? Maddie, did you use the extra strong restraints?"

"Of course! Are you sure you put the muzzle on right? What if she could wail?"

Danny flew through the walls back up to the front door. His parents had started arguing a lot more lately so he was used to it, but he did not want to hear them argue about who forgot what torture method. He changed back to his human form and opened the front door. Then he slammed it as hard as he could, hoping they would hear it.

"I'm home!" He shouted, walking toward the lab. The smell still hung heavy in the air; he'd be sleeping with his window open tonight. They were still arguing by the time he reached the lab again. He tried not to look at the table. "You guys are still awake?"

His voice cut through and they turned to look at him.

"Hi, dear," his mom muttered, rubbing her eyes. "How was your party?"

"Never mind the party," his dad huffed, sounding a little frustrated, "what's all over your face?"

Danny touched his cheek. He had completely forgotten Paulina had put makeup on him. That had been so long ago it felt like another lifetime. "Oh, uh, Paulina wanted to practice her makeup skills. I used to let Jazz do it all the time, so I figured-"

"Figured you'd let her make you look like a girl?" His mom elbowed his side. His dad choked. "I mean, it looks good! Space, just like you like."

Danny clenched his fists at his side. "Boys can wear makeup too, Dad. It's not like-"

"Why are you home so late?!" His mom interrupted when she noticed the time. "It's almost six in the morning!"

Danny crossed his arms to hide how badly his nails were biting into his palms. "I'm nineteen, Mom. I don't need a curfew anymore."

"Adult or not, there are still ghosts out there, young man. Surely your party didn't go this long. What else was so important you'd risk your safety?"

"There was a comet that was visible tonight. Dash and I went to go see it."

"I told you this astronaut business was going to get him in trouble." His dad pointed at his mom.

She ignored him, her eyes lighting up. "You were out with a boy?! Alone? At the observatory?"

His dad caught onto what she was saying. He grinned at his son. "That's where I took your mom on our twelfth date! Good job, Dan-O!"

"No, it's not like that!" Danny protested, getting angrier by the minute. He wished they would just listen to him for once.

"Oh, Danny why didn't you tell us?!" His mom pulled him into a hug. "You should invite him over for dinner!"

He squirmed out of her grip, slipping on a puddle of ectoplasm on the floor. He did not want to be having this conversation in this room. "We're not dating! He went with me in case there was a ghost. For safety reasons!"

"Well, I like him already! He sounds like a smart boy, caring about safety!" Jack-the-safety-takes-too-much-ghost-hunting-space-Fenton said.

"Have you guys even eaten dinner?" Danny changed the subject, already turning to head up the stairs. He couldn't stand to be in the lab any longer. His parents followed him.

"Good idea, Danny. I do feel a bit faint." His mom answered.

Danny plopped down into a chair at the kitchen table as his parents set about getting themselves bowls of cereal. If he wasn't so mad, he would have offered to make them something. He took a few calming breaths. "So, I wanted to talk to you guys about something."

"Is it about this boy you're seeing?" His mom squealed. "Is he cute? Is that his jacket you're wearing? Do I know him?"

Danny rolled his eyes. "You're not listening to me. I'm not seeing him. And yeah, Mom, you've met Dash a ton of times. But that's not what I wanted to tell you."

"You're getting old, Danny. You've never even brought anyone home. We'll be old and gray before your mom gets to make someone dinner." His dad sat down, bumping the table as he did so.

Danny stood up from the table. "You know, let's just talk about this later. It stinks of ectoplasm everywhere and I'm tired." It was true, he just wanted to shower and try to get the image of Emma out of his mind. The only reason he was attempting to have a conversation with his parents was because this was the first time he'd properly seen them in the last three days. And something about what Dash had said, prompted him to try.

"No, No, I'm sorry, honey." His mom rushed. "What did you wanna tell us?"

Danny stared at her for a moment, debating if this was even worth it. It wouldn't be. He knew that. But some part of him was yearning to know what they would think of his decision to be a teacher and he caved. "Uh, well, I've decided to go to college."

"Finally!" His dad cheered, spilling part of his cereal on the table. "Yale with your sister or Harvard?"

Danny could already feel the pit of despair opening in his stomach. He avoided his dad's eyes. "Just the community college here in Amity Park."

"Well, that's a start." His mom covered, kicking his dad under the table. "So what are you going for? Biochemist? Biomedical Engineer? Microbiologist? Astronomer?" She wiggled her eyebrows at the last one like she was in on some inside joke.

"Close," he wheezed. His hope that his parents had changed their view on careers went down the drain as they stared at him with anticipation and excitement in their eyes. His heart squeezed and he scuffed his foot against the floor. He shoved his hands into the pockets of Dash's jacket, gaining a little confidence as he remembered what he had told him. "Uh, I want to be an astronomy teacher. A professor, if I can manage it."

His gut twisted as he watched his father's face visible fall; his crow's feet disappearing with his smile. His mom did better at keeping her smile on her face, but it no longer reached her eyes.

"Well, we had one genius kid," his dad muttered. His mom kicked him again.

"What made you want to do that?" She asked, voice tense.

Danny wished he had never brought this up. He coughed, clearing his throat so they wouldn't hear his voice shake. "I mean, I like astronomy and Mr. Lancer said I'd make a good teacher. So, I've been thinking about it and-"

"Oh, well that's fine then." His dad sighed. "If someone else told you to do it, then you're practically guaranteed to change majors in your first year. We have nothing to worry about, Maddie!"

Danny couldn't believe how his dad had hit the point head-on and still refused to see it. Did he even hear himself?

"At least it's a start." His mom agreed. "You can at least get your generals done while you decide." Her words left no room for argument.

"Right." Danny bit out. He spun on his heel and started walking out of the kitchen. "I'm tired. Goodnight."

"Night, Danny!" His mom called, cheer returning to her voice.

"Goodnight!" His dad shouted, and then when he thought Danny was out of hearing range, he whispered to his mom. "I knew that Mr. Lancer wouldn't leave well enough alone when he kept showing up here his freshman year."

"Sometimes, teachers just don't know when to leave the parenting to the parents." His mom sighed.

"And to think Danny wants to be one of them!" His dad's laugh was boisterous.

"Maybe we should call Jazz. Have her talk to him. He always listens to her more anyway."

Danny sprinted up the last couple of stairs, slamming his bedroom door. As soon as it was shut, he felt the tears finally spill onto his cheeks. He shouldn't have told them. He shouldn't have said a damn word. He was desperate for their approval but he shouldn't have said anything. It always ended like this.

He couldn't hold a candle to Jazz the golden genius child. He wouldn't be good enough for them no matter what he did. Teacher or superhero, they hated both.

He stormed into his bathroom, yanking his clothes off and throwing them into his laundry basket. He felt slightly bad for treating Dash's jacket like that but he just wanted to get the smell of Emma's blood and the feeling of his parents' laughter off his skin.

He turned the shower to its coldest setting, finding a bit of comfort in his element. It was a stark contrast to the hot tears carving their way down his face. He wiped them away and watched the colors of Paulina's makeup fall through his fingers. He had liked how she'd done his eyeliner. Maybe as a way to piss his dad off, he'd ask her to teach him how to do it.

Done with his shower and wrapped in a towel, he grabbed his basket of clothes and took it to the washing machine. He threw an extra bit of detergent in there (checking Dash's jacket would be fine first) to make sure the smell really got out and then he marched back to his room, slamming his door again just because he could.

He put on his comfiest pair of Pj's, cracked his window, and collapsed in his bed. He sniffled, a few tears still trying to escape his eyes. He wished Jazz was awake. He wanted to talk to her before his parents did. He knew she'd be supportive of his decision. And he wanted to tell her his news before his parents ruined it.

He buried himself under his blankets, hoping they'd be enough to keep the monsters out of his mind while he tried to sleep.

The blankets never did anything to help.

I have completed the first draft of chapter 4 after a long moment.

But can someone tell me what the point of having an outline is for if the characters refuse to listen to it? This was supposed to be like super slow burn and these two idiots won't stop flirting.

Like control yourselves. You haven't even admitted to yourself that you like this guy and you already want to kiss him. Slow down, it's only chapter 4.

I worked very hard on my outline Daniel Fenton and I will not have meddling ghosts ruin it.

Guys, I'm so sorry. This chapter is a beast. I'm only on the first scene on my second draft and it's already over 4,000 words. My bad. Hope long chapters don't bother anyone!

The way I wish I could draw so bad cause I have so many little scenes that would do better as tiny comic strips

Chapter 2 is done!

Of All The Stories In The Stars, Ours Has Yet To Be Told (13344 words) by StarsWhisper Chapters: 2/? Fandom: Danny Phantom Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: Dash Baxter/Danny Fenton Characters: Danny Fenton, Dash Baxter, Sam Manson, Tucker Foley, Paulina Sanchez, Kwan (Danny Phantom), Valerie Gray, Pookie (Danny Phantom) Additional Tags: Aged-Up Character(s), on the way to college, mentions of child abuse, Mentions of homophobia, Redemption Arcs, Bisexual Danny Fenton, everyone becoming good friends, learning how to live, Enemies to Friends to Lovers, Second Chances, lots of classical literature references, Canon-Typical Violence, Angst, Lots of Crying, Some hurt/comfort, almost everyone has shitty parents, More tags to come as I think of them Summary: It's the end of senior year and Dash and Danny are having the worst time of their lives. Dash's father finds out he's queer and tries to kill him. That lands him in prison with divorce papers. Dash goes to therapy to cope and learn how to change his behaviors while taking some time off from school. He now needs to learn how to navigate the world and figure himself out. Danny fears he'll never figure out what he wants for his future beyond being the hero of Amity Park forever and he's running out of time to figure it out as he watches everyone he knows move on without him. Plus there are always the people hunting him down that he has to worry about on top of that.

~

“You’re sure your parents aren’t going to mind us reversing their bio-engineered poison in their own lab?” Sam asked, squeezing a few drops of the Fenton Venom onto a microscope slide.

Danny was swirling a vial of solvent and venom over on the next table. “They won’t even know we’ve been down here. They’re visiting Vlad in Wisconsin.” Danny scrunched his face up, wanting to vomit.

“Your mom is visiting Vlad?” Tucker quirked his eyebrow, setting up the monitor to receive images from the microscope Sam was working on.

“My dad wanted to show him the progress they’ve made with the Fenton Venom. I think she just went to make sure Vlad doesn’t kill him. Or maybe she’s just putting up with it. My parents rarely go anywhere without each other.” The liquid in the vial turned blue. Danny sighed, placing the vial in the holding rack with all the other blue ones. This was getting him nowhere.

“So that’s why you’re so insistent on finding an antidote for the Fenton venom, you’re worried Vlad is going to steal some from your parents and use it against you.” Sam secured the slide in place, motioning to Tucker to begin capturing the photos.

Danny switched his gloves, careful not to touch the outside of them even the slightest bit, and grabbed a new vial. He only had one solvent left before he was out of options on his end. “Of course, he’s going to steal some. But mostly, I just wanted to get it done while I have full unsupervised access to the lab. That shit hurts. I’d rather not deal with it again. If Dash hadn’t been there, I probably would have lost my arm.”

Tucker saved the images in a folder labeled ‘slide one’ and motioned for Sam to switch slides. “Danny, we know all about your big, brave jock saving your life. You can stop bringing it up at any time.”

Sam filled the next slide up with the venom, this time also adding a bit of Danny’s blood. She slid it under the microscope. “Oh, Sam, Tucker,” She wistfully sighed- Danny frowned at her-, “he was my hero. He’s the Perseus to my Andromeda and I-”

“Whoa!” Tucker interrupted her. “Guys come look at this.”

Sam locked the microscope knobs into place and walked over.

“Hang on. I have to finish-” the vial turned blue, -“okay.” He set the vial down, threw his gloves in the trash, and leaned against the back of Tucker’s chair.

“Okay, so these are the photos from the first slide.” Tucker opened the ‘slide one’ folder, slowly clicking through them. “This is what the structure of the Fenton Venom looks like by itself. Nothing out of the ordinary, right?”

“Hang on,” Danny pointed at a dim little rod shape on one of the photos, “what’s that?”

“It’s the mitochondria,” Sam snickered.

“Ha-ha,” Danny tapped the screen again, “very funny. Can you not see it?”

Tucker zoomed in on where Danny was pointing. He squinted at the monitor. “There’s nothing there dude. But, funny that you say that because of what’s on the second slide.” He minimized the folder and clicked on one labeled ‘slide two’.

“Wow, that’s freaky,” Sam whispered.

“Those!” Danny wildly tapped the screen again, pointing at the shapes. They were brighter now and congregating around the drop of blood. “What are those?!”

“You’re saying you saw these,” Tucker drew a red circle around a few of the creatures, “on that last slide?”

“Yeah, there weren’t as many and it wasn’t showing up as well, but they were definitely there.”

“Interesting.” Tucker pulled up the first file again, aligning the two images side by side. “Sam, can you see them in the first photo?”

Sam leaned in. “Point at it, Danny.”

Danny pointed.

“Nope.” She popped the ‘p’.

“Very interesting,” Tucker added to the notes area on the image. “Can you guys check if it’s the same on the actual microscope?”

Sam peered through the microscope at the second slide, making sure to take her time and really look. “Is this the spectral microscope?”

“It should be.”

“Okay, then no. I don’t see them.”

Danny stepped up, looking in. They were there. But, they were flickering; like ghosts. “I see them. They’re phasing in and out of the blood cells.”

“Very interesting,” more notes were taken, “now look at the first slide.”

Sam switched the slides out and took even longer to study this one, making absolutely sure she wasn’t overlooking anything. “No, I don’t see them.”

Danny took her place. “They’re still here, but they look dead. They’re not moving and they’re kind of shriveled up.”

“Extremely interesting.” More typing, “So they come alive when introduced to ghost energy and then they consume and destroy it and so far only ghosts can see them without the help of the spectral camera.” Tucker placed a hand on his chin, studying his notes. He turned to Danny. “You said you couldn’t use your powers at all while the venom was on you, correct?”

“Correct.”

“Would you say it was almost like the time when Vlad used The Plasmius Maximus to lock your powers away? You know, when he basically kidnapped you and your mom?”

Danny thought for a moment, recalling the memory. “Actually, yeah. It was almost exactly like that!”

“Tucker,” Sam intoned, “are you saying Danny’s parents made an ectoenergy-eating bacteria based off one of Vlad’s inventions?”

“It’s a possibility. We don’t know for sure it’s just ectoenergy that it affects though. Did any of it get on Dash and burn him in any way?”

Danny shook his head. “No, he was really careful about it.”

“So, we just gotta test it.” Sam grabbed her syringe full of Fenton Venom and walked over to the sink.

“What are you doing?” Danny screeched.

“I’m testing it.”

“Are you crazy?! It could literally melt your flesh off!”

Sam rolled her eyes at him. “Calm down, drama queen. It’s one drop and I’m right by a sink. The second it stings, I’ll wash it off. Unlike you, I don’t need a Prince Charming to heroically save my entire arm.” She turned on the sink, moving the faucet to the side so it didn’t immediately splash on her arm.

Danny squeezed his eyes shut, turning away from the sink, queasy at the thought.

“What the hell.” Tucker quipped.

Danny peeked one eye open. Sam’s arm was fine, the poison sliding off her arm with no issues. He breathed out, relaxing.

“Where would your parents even get the technology for a poison that only affects ghosts?” Sam washed her arm off, making sure to clean the sink out as well in case Danny accidentally touched anything.

Danny frowned, looking back at the monitor. “I have no idea. But it can’t be good.”

Tucker pushed off from the counter and wheeled his way over to the microscope. “Well, we can’t really make a vaccine for bacteria, so we’ll just have to stick with cleaning and antibiotics.”

“Ugh,” Danny whined, “no! I don’t want to deal with it again.”

“Then don’t get hit.” Sam teased.

“Well, what about the other ghosts.” Danny gestured to the portal.

“What do you mean ‘what about the other ghosts’?” Tucker asked.

“Will antibiotics work for them?”

“Why would we care if they get hit?” Sam crossed her arms and leaned against the counter.

“Because, it’s- they’re not- they don’t deserve that.” Danny dropped his gaze to the floor, frustrated that he couldn’t find the right words to make them understand. “Not all of them mean harm, and even if they did, they don’t deserve to have every inch of their being eaten away. We don’t even know what happens to the ghosts if they disappear.” His heart twisted as he thought about ghosts like Young-blood getting hit.

“You want us to mass produce ghost-antibiotics so you can distribute them to the entire ghost zone?” Tucker questioned in disbelief.

Danny hugged his arms to his chest, hand rubbing the spot on his shoulder where he’d been hit. He spoke in a voice so soft he wasn’t sure Tucker and Sam would hear him. “Could we?”

Sam and Tucker shared a look. It would be hard and they’d have to steal Danny’s parent’s credit card, but it was technically doable. Sam shrugged. Tucker sighed, swinging his chair back to the monitor. “Let’s get started.”

“All right, I’m gonna need more of your blood for testing, ghost savior.” Sam dug under the cupboards for her phlebotomy kit. “And you owe us some Nasty Burger for all the labor.”

Danny smiled, letting the tension drop out of his body. “Thank you.”

“Careful, Danny,” Tucker giggled, “saying that might make her fall in love with you.”

“I am not in love with Dash!” Danny huffed as he plopped down in the chair Sam was by. He lifted his arm so she could tie the medical band around his upper arm.

“Uh-huh,” Sam snickered, “says the guy who was staring at him for all of Financial Lit.”

Danny’s face burned. “I was not!”

“Okay, Danny,” Tucker spun around, arms playfully crossed over his chest, “then tell me how the stock market works.”

Danny flinched at the cold wipe Sam moved over his arm. “I wouldn’t know that even if I wasn’t staring at Dash.”

“Ah-ha!” Tucker cheered, throwing his hands in the air and promptly spinning back to his computer.

“You sure walked right into that one.” Sam laughed, pushing the needle into his skin.

“Ow, warn a guy!” Danny slumped in his seat, admitting defeat. “Okay, fine. I was staring. But not because I like him. He just looked so sad and I was trying to figure out a way to invite him to our graduation party without sounding desperate.”

“You are desperate, Danny. You’re acting just like you did with Valerie.” Sam took the needle out, covering the wound with a cotton ball. She walked the blood vial over to the storage fridge and washed her hands. Danny didn’t need bandages since his smaller wounds healed quickly.

“That was different! I’m not trying to date Dash, he just needs some friends right now-”

“Yeah and what happens when he inevitably falls back into his old habits and tries to string you up from a flag pole again?” Sam scolded.

Danny scowled, throwing the cotton ball in the trash. “What’s going on with you? You’re usually extremely pro-change.”

Sam rolled her eyes at him. “Yeah, but come on, Danny, people like him don’t change.”

“And what people can change, Sam? Or do you really think people are defined by the mistakes they’ve made?” Danny halted his lab activities, crossing his arms.

Tucker glanced between the two of them, trying to decide if he wanted to step in and calm them down, or just let them hash it out. He decided on the latter and got up to grab a drink from upstairs.

“I’m not talking about you, Danny. You don’t need to take this so personally. Your scary eyes are showing.” Sam leaned against the sink, gazing directly into Danny’s glowing green eyes.

“He’s my friend now, Sam.” He ignored her comment, too mad to care. “I am going to take it personally. Look at how hard he’s trying. He checked himself into therapy, you know? That was his idea. He wanted to get better.”

Sam scoffed. “Great! Let’s applaud the bare minimum!” She clapped her hands, hard, the sound echoing around the lab.

“You should when it’s a step up from what they were doing before. People can’t change without encouragement.” Danny closed his eyes, counting to ten. He needed to calm down. Or scream. “What happened to trusting me on this?”

“I do trust you! I always trust you!”

“No, you don’t!” Danny lost it, the anger exploding out of him, fingernails digging into his arms. “Unless it’s something you’ve directly asked me to do, you question every decision I make!”

“Name one time I’ve ever told you not to do something you wanted to do.”

“Danny you can’t like Valerie, she’s literally hunting you for sport!”

“Well that was-”

“Danny, you can’t go to the museum tonight, I need you to sneak me into the administrative office so I can cancel the order of frogs to the biology lab! Don’t you care about the lives of these amphibians?!”

“The protest-”

Danny didn’t care that he was cutting Sam off at this point. He’d been bottling this up and going along with it every time because that’s what friends did, but he’s reached his breaking point. “Danny, you can’t pull pranks on Dash, that’s using your powers for evil! Danny, don’t use your powers to make yourself look cooler in front of the cute waiter! Danny, you’re overthinking that fight, just forget about it! Danny, I wish we’d never met! Danny, calm down, this could be the thing that turns you evil! Danny, don’t-”

“Okay!” Sam stomped her foot and threw her hands in front of her. “I fucking get it! What do you want me to do? I can’t go back and change any of that?”

“Start trusting me!” Danny’s lungs were heaving in air by the gallon, trying to reclaim every ounce he’d just spat into the air. “You’re one of my best friends! Why can’t you trust me and just give Dash a chance!”

“Why do you need him to have a chance!? Why is it so important that he change?!” Sam was raving now, unwilling to back down no matter what point Danny made. She was doing all of this- fighting ghosts, making antibiotics, playing sidekick- for him, wasn’t she?! Why couldn’t he be grateful!?

“Because it proves people can! And if he can, then I know I can too and won’t end up evil!”

“With the way you’re acting maybe you can’t!”

Danny froze like a bucket of cold water had been dumped on him. The anger faded, replaced by a chilling numbness as he stared at Sam, her hair falling out of her buns, cheeks flaming red, and venom on her tongue.

“Jesus Christ,” Tucker uttered, stopping on the last stair.

“Glad to know you believe in me, Sam.” Danny changed into his ghost form. “I’m gonna get some air.” He flew up through the ceiling and out into the sky, speeding away from his house. He didn’t really care where he ended up, as long as it was away from there.

Tucker stared at Sam as she heaved in lungfuls of air and pulled at her hair, screaming under her breath. Yeah, he should have intervened. “That was frigid, Sam.”

“Oh, fuck off, Tucker!” She stormed over to her lab station and started throwing everything back into its spot. She was done. Forget making the stupid fucking antibiotic.

“So, you’re not gonna go after, Danny?” Tucker sat back down at the computer, sipping on his juice.

“Why should I?” She slammed a drawer closed, letting the stuff inside rattle around. “He just thinks I’m some smothering, controlling monster.”

“Would he be wrong if he did?”

Sam whirled on him. “You think so too?!”

“I didn’t say that. I’m just saying you should think about it. Using his ghost powers for personal gain is only okay when the gain is yours. Whenever you have some agenda or some point you want to prove, you expect him to drop everything and be at your beck and call. But if he wants to push something, it’s suddenly wrong and evil because it doesn’t align with what you want.” He leaned back in his chair, not surprised when Sam’s anger turned toward him.

“Like you’re the model version of a perfect friend.” She spat.

“I’m not trying to attack you, Sam.” He circled around to the computer, saving all his files. It didn’t look like they were getting any more work done tonight. “And, no, I’m not. I’ve had my fair share of arguments with Danny, where I’ve snapped at him or asked something unfair of him. Nobody’s perfect.”

Sam didn’t respond. She threw herself down into one of the chairs. She glared at the floor like it existed solely to offend her.

Tucker took a deep breath. “You wanna know a secret?”

Sam shook her head.

Tucker continued anyway. “I’m absolutely terrified of the things I’m capable of. Every single time I have a chance at even a fraction of the power Danny has, I become this power-addicted version of myself that I hate. And it’s not just whatever power the ghosts use, it’s these intrusive thoughts I have all the time, and power just makes me act on them without thinking of the consequences. The part of me that wants to take advantage of Danny and his powers is always gnawing at the back of my mind and that scares the shit out of me.”

He paused, taking a deep breath to steady his voice that was on the verge of shaking. He wiped his palms on his pants. “Apologizing doesn’t make you weak, but doing the same shit over and over again and refusing to look at yourself does.”

Sam let the room fall into silence. She sat deep in thought, going over every incident Danny had mentioned, replaying the look of anguish on Danny’s face. He hadn’t been blaming her; he had been pleading with her.

And she’d been too blind with rage to see it. She dropped her head into her hands. “Oh my god, I suck.”

“No, you don’t. You’re learning.”

“He’s never going to forgive me, Tucker.”

Tucker laughed. “We’re talking about the same Danny, right? You know, the same one who forgave Dash just because he put a band-aid on his boo-boo? The same one who just asked us to make ghost medicine for the same guys who have been beating the shit out of him for the last 5 years? That’s the Danny we’re talking about?”

“Well yeah, but I basically just told him I thought he’d grow up to be evil no matter what. That’s so fucked up of me.”

“Do you believe that?” Tucker sighed, stood, and grabbed a broom to busy his hands with.

Sam took a deep breath, wiping away the tears she knew were forming. “No. At least, I don’t think so.” She took a moment and a few breaths before continuing. “I think I just get jealous of the new people in our group because they change the dynamic. I like it when it’s just the three of us.”

“Is that the truth?” Tucker hummed, looking around for the dustpan. “Or is it just an excuse you’re using?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well, even if it is an excuse, I can tell you it’s bullshit. After the last time I got possessed, you know the one with the Nordic amulet junior year, I thought Danny was going to boot me to the curb for sure. I mean, how many times can a friend get power and try to force you to do things for them before you get tired of it? But he didn’t. He asked if I was okay and I broke down crying. I told him he should just toss me into the ghost zone for being such a hypocrite and for every other awful thing I’ve done. You know what he did?”

Sam shook her head.

Tucker dumped the dust in the trash can, putting the broom back where it belonged. “He started crying and hugged me. He couldn’t believe he’d missed how upset his friend had been. He reassured me that he wasn’t going anywhere and that people learn from their mistakes, but that he did appreciate the apology. And that was that. As long as you apologize, you’re not losing Danny anytime soon.”

“You’re right.” Sam stood up and gave Tucker a hug. “Thanks Tuck. Sorry, for being a big idiot.”

“It’s chill. Now go find Danny, he’s the one you need to apologize to. I’m gonna take this opportunity to play some games on the high-processing computer.”

“Classic. I’ll be back.” Sam hurried up the stairs and out of the house.

Danny set his feet on solid ground and slid down the nearest wall, hugging his knees to his chest. He was too tired to keep flying around aimlessly. He just wanted to sit here and cry.

The wall behind him and the sidewalk he was sitting on were cold to the touch; it was comforting, easing some of the ache in his muscles. His shoulders shook as the tears fell silently. Maybe Sam was right? Really, who was he to think he could change anything about Fate? It was only by Clockwork's will that he wasn’t destroying everything he knew and loved.

He was starting to think he should have died in that portal. Maybe everyone would have been safer that way.

Manic barking startled him. He looked up just in time to see a little rat dog charging at him. He had just enough time to throw up a ghost shield before the dog could start chewing on his ankles.

“Hey! Go away!” Danny yelped. The dog’s leash was rattling as it scratched away at the shield. It must have run away from whoever was walking it. Lucky for them. “Down!”

“Pookie! Get back here!”

Danny looked over to the voice to see Dash sprinting in their direction.

“Get down!” Dash picked the dog up, struggling to keep it in his arms. “Quiet, Pookie. Sorry about that, I don’t know what’s gotten into him.”

Danny dropped his shield. He wiped the tears away from his eyes. “Your dog’s name is Pookie?”

“My mom named him,” Dash lied, still breathing hard. He looked Danny up and down. “Was there a ghost attack around here or something?”

Danny frowned, confused. “Uh, no, I don’t think there was.”

“Oh,” Dash shuffled, adjusting his hold on the dog, “it’s just that no one really sees you around unless you’re fighting off an attacking ghost.”

Right, Danny glanced down at his jumpsuit, he was Phantom right now, not Danny. “Uh, yeah. I was just-” he looked around for an excuse, “patrolling?”

“Right,” Dash drawled. “Are you okay?”

Danny pressed back against the wall, dropping eye contact. Dash’s voice was incredibly genuine, but there was no way he could tell him anything. He pressed the palms of his hands into his eyes. “I’m just trying to get some air is all.”

Dash smirked at him. “Not crying?”

“Not anymore.”

Dash’s smirk fell. “I have some cake inside. I mean, I’m not really sure if ghosts can eat or if you even personally like cake, but maybe it could help cheer you up?” Heat flooded his cheeks as he held his breath and Pookie for dear life.

Danny squashed the urge he had to accept immediately. Cake sounded sick right now. And being alone wasn’t doing him any favors. He shook his head. Bad idea, Fenton. “How far is your house?”

Dash pointed to the building Danny was leaning against.

“Oh.” Danny really should have realized where he was sooner.

“It really wouldn’t be any trouble.” Dash rushed. “You could consider it your official thank you.”

Alarm bells blared in Danny’s head. Getting close to Dash as Phantom was a dangerous game. Especially now that Dash was hanging out with Danny Fenton; it would be easy for him to start to notice the similarities. “I shouldn’t, your parents might not appreciate a ghost in the house. Especially this late at night.”

Dash drew in a breath. “Actually, it’s just me and my mom. And she happens to be at work right now. But, if it makes you feel more comfortable, I have a balcony out back.”

Absolutely not, Fenton. You should go home to your probably empty house and deal with your emotions in a more constructive way, like blowing shit up in the ghost zone. He made eye contact; Dash was bouncing on his toes like a toddler who’d just asked for his favorite chocolate bar. Sam would be so mad at him.

He caved. “Okay.”

“Really?” Dash blurted, coughing to cover his eagerness. “Yeah, okay. Uh, I’ll go grab that and meet you out back.” Dash practically sprinted for the door, taking one last glance at Danny like he didn’t believe he was even there before closing the door behind him and Pookie.

Danny took a deep breath. Okay, he could be so chill about this. He flew around to the back, immediately spotting the balcony Dash was talking about. It must be new, he didn’t remember it being here the last time he’d been to a party here. It was a simple sitting balcony with low rails. He dragged one of the chairs over to the edge so his feet could dangle between the bars while he sat.

He sighed, laying his head over his crossed arms on the railing. Dash had a surprisingly good view of the stars from here; very little light pollution reached this far into the rich kids’ neighborhood. Andromeda glittered overhead, mocking him. He stuck his tongue out at her.

The glass door behind him slid open, Dash slowly stepped outside, two plates of cake in hand. He visibly relaxed when he saw that Danny was in fact sitting there. “I was sure you weren’t actually going to be out here.”

Danny smiled up at him, accepting the plate being handed to him. “How could I not be? You bribed me with cake after all.”

Dash dragged a chair over next to him, chuckling. “If I knew that was all it took to get the town hero to hang out with me, I would have done it sooner.”

Danny let out a sad chuckle, taking a bite of cake. It was delicious. “Wow, is this homemade?”

“Yeah, I made it with my mom last night.”

A rueful smile crossed Danny’s face. He used to bake with his mom too. “You talk about your mom a lot. You must really love her.”

Dash shrugged his shoulders, embarrassment creeping up on him. “I mean, yeah. She’s the only good parent I have. She stood up for me against my dad and was my biggest supporter when it came to therapy. She went with me to my first appointment cause I was so nervous. I think I got pretty lucky in the mom department.”

Danny felt a twinge of jealousy creep over him. He squashed it down. “That’s really cool, Dash. I’m happy you have her. And your baking skills cause this is amazing. I might have to get you to make me cake more often.”

Dash’s heart leapt right into his throat. “Thanks,” he wheezed. Real smooth, Baxter.

Phantom took a deep breath, oozing melancholy, and took another bite of cake. His gaze was fixed on the stars, eyes not glowing as much as they usually do. His eyelashes were still wet with the tears he’d been crying before Pookie had found him.

Dash twiddled his thumbs, sweating like crazy. What did one even do in this situation? Should he ask what’s bothering him? Did he not want to talk about it? How long had he been crying there? Dash exhaled, setting his plate on the table behind him. “Can I ask what’s wrong?”

Phantom closed his eyes, letting his shoulders slump forward. His fingers were shaking where they held onto the plate. He didn’t say anything for a long time.

Dash panicked. Had he overstepped? He wasn’t leaving so maybe he was just hoping Dash would get the hint and ask something else.

“I got into a fight with a friend of mine. She said some things and I snapped at her then stormed off.”

“What kind of things?” Dash gripped the edges of his chair, leaning forward to try to catch a glimpse of Phantom’s face.

Phantom was silent again for a moment. He sighed, placing his plate down and dropping his head into his arms again. “She thinks I’m inherently evil and no matter what I do I’m gonna end up destroying everything I love because apparently, people can’t change.”

Okay, so not at all what Dash was expecting. He blinked. “Didn’t you just fly into a burning building to save some kids last week?” Dash asked, stupidly.

Phantom shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe she’s right. I am a ghost after all. It could only be a matter of time before I lose control of myself and make some stupid mistake I can’t fix.”

“I don’t think so,” Dash spoke way too quickly and confidently for someone who by all intents and purposes should not be having this conversation. “I don’t know a whole lot about ghosts and I sure as hell don’t know more about you than your friend does, but I’m pretty sure I’m looking at someone that doesn’t have an evil bone in his body. Seriously, you’ve been protecting this town, mostly on your own, for over five years now. You’ve beaten back ghost kings and ancient plant ghosts bent on devouring the world and you still make time to save people from a literal burning building. And no one had even stopped to thank you! Everyone can make bad decisions, but not everyone can selflessly save the world day after-” Dash yelped as Phantom pulled him into a bone-crushing hug. Holy fuck he was cold!

He hugged the hero back, mourning the loss of his body heat as it was sapped out of him.

Phantom was crying again, this time directly into Dash’s shoulder. “Thanks,” he whimpered.

Dash tightened his hold, determined to not let go until Phantom did; his grip was tight enough that Dash was worried he’d come out of this with bruises and he wondered when the last time Phantom had been comforted was. “No problem,” he whispered.

“Twice actually. I forgot to thank you for patching me up the other day.” Phantom’s voice cracked and shook. He wasn’t even trying to conceal the tears this time.

“It’s no big deal.” Dash’s heart was pounding. He had entirely expected the hero to let go by now. His shoulders were shaking under Dash’s hands and all Dash could focus on was how toned the hero’s back was.

He was the worst.

Danny was honestly scared to let go and see what expression Dash had. Really, what kind of hero just falls apart in front of the first person they see like that? But, Dash was shivering now so Danny pulled back.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to completely break down on you.”

Dash shook his head. “Don’t worry about it. Anytime, really.” Dash looked like he wanted to throw himself off the balcony, pink dusting his cheeks as he avoided eye contact.

Danny thought it was a good look for him; it softened the hard edges of worry on his face. Looking closer he discovered that Dash had freckles. It made sense with how much time he spent outside, but it was amazing how he’d never noticed them before.

He let his eyes roam over the guy in front of him. His hair, which Danny had thought was a buzz cut was actually just really short and gelled back. He kind of wanted to mess it up to distract from the fact that he’d been crying. His eyes fell back to Dash’s, who was not looking at his eyes but rather somewhere on his chin.

Oh.

Oh.

Dash had a crush on Phantom. And he certainly was not helping to make that seem like an impossibility.

Danny cleared his throat and backed away entirely, picking up his piece of cake again to keep his hands busy. “Have you ever thought of becoming a baker?”

Dash startled, scooting back in his chair and keeping his gaze firmly fixed anywhere but on Danny. “Uh, no. I’m not nearly good enough for that.”

“I wouldn’t sell yourself short.” Danny shoved the last bit of cake in his mouth and set the plate down on the table. “I should get going. There could be ghosts about. Thanks again.” Danny stood and stretched.

“Yeah, anytime.”

“Careful,” Danny teased, “if you keep saying that, I might take you up on it. Goodnight.” Danny waved and flew off, feeling a lot better and calmer than he had before.

Dash was so screwed. Oh, where was Paulina when he needed her?

Sam was sitting on the stairs in front of his house when he returned. She looked like a mess; her hair was down, makeup smudged, and her shoes were sitting on the stair next to her.

She was crying.

Danny ducked into an alleyway to change back and take a few deep breaths before walking over to her. “Hi.”

“I was looking for you,” she muttered weakly.

“Oh.” There was an awkward pause. Danny opened his mouth, “I’m-”

“Don’t you dare apologize to me, Daniel Fenton.”

Danny snapped his mouth shut. He sat down next to her, pulling one of the hair ties off his wrist and holding it out to her. She took it wordlessly, pulling her hair back into her famous half-up ponytail, exposing the purple half. He could see smudges of purple on her coffin earrings; she must have re-dyed it recently.

Sam took a deep breath, the cold air stinging her lungs. “I’m sorry.” She finally spoke. “You’re right. I’ve been incredibly overbearing, hypocritical, and judgmental. I haven’t been fair to you and I’m sorry for even bringing up the idea of you being evil. I’ve done a lot of thinking while I was out looking for you. I think, deep down, I’ve been trying to live vicariously through you. For so, so long, I have been trying to prove to my parents, to myself, that I am my own, unique individual. I’ve taken control of every little niche thing I can get my hands on just to say ‘look, I can control things too, you’re not special.’ And where has that gotten me?”

She threw her hands in the air, standing up from the stairs and kicking a rock down the road. She took a few deep breaths before continuing.

“When you got your ghost powers, I think some part of me saw it as another way to prove to my parents that I had control over something they didn’t. Well, my fucked up proof has turned me into someone who can’t even give her best friend the most basic respect. I’m sorry.”

If Danny wasn’t dehydrated, he would have started crying again. He tried speaking again.

“I’m not done. As for how I’ve acted with Dash and to an extent Valerie, I think I’ve always just been afraid that you’d stop being my friend if you found someone cooler. People who have it more together than I do. So, I thought, if Dash couldn’t change, you couldn’t leave. And that wasn’t fair of me either. I’m really, really sorry.”

There was a bout of silence.

“I’m done now.”

Danny stood, opening his arms for a hug. Sam didn’t hesitate to fall into it. “I didn’t know all of that stuff with your parents was affecting you that badly. You’ve been carrying that all by yourself?”

Sam cackled into his shoulder. “I didn’t know until today when you called me out on my shit and I had to do some reflecting. I should probably take a page out of Dash’s book and talk to a professional about that huh?”

“I’m sorry I didn’t say anything sooner. You can always talk to me, Sam. I’m not going anywhere and I’m sorry I ever made you feel that way.”

“I said not to apologize to me.” She squeezed him tighter, just because she could.

“I’m so terrified all the time.” He whispered, feeling the tears start to well up in his eyes again despite the lack of water in his system. “Because you were also right. If cheating on a test was all it took in that timeline, what other little mistakes could lead to me destroying everything? Logically, I know I’ll do everything in my power to never, ever end up like that. But, sometimes, I start to think that if it happened once, it can happen twice. I would rather be obliterated than ever end up hurting anyone. That’s why I kind of clung onto the idea of people like Valerie and Dash changing for the better because it proves to me that I don’t always need to be that scared, I just need to trust myself to make the right choices. I’m sorry I blew up at you- and for using the scary eyes on you.”

“God, Danny, I’m so sorry I’ve been contributing to that. I forget just how much you have to carry because you never share it with us.” She pulled away from him, looking him in the eye. “From here on out, I’ll tell you when I’m feeling like shit and you tell me, and we can drag Tucker into it, and that way we don’t all bottle up our emotions and explode on each other. Deal?”

Danny let out a deep, hearty laugh. “Okay, deal.”

“And if you really want to indoctrinate Dash into our group, I’m okay with that. You’re right, he is trying really hard and is almost an entirely different person than he was freshman year. I’ll do my best to stop shoving people into little boxes.”

Danny sighed, relieving tension in his body. “And I’ll do better at talking with you guys before jumping the gun on decisions that affect the group.”

Sam ruffled his hair and bent to pick up her boots. “Alright, nerd. Let’s go kick Tucker’s ass at some games.”

“Tucker’s still here?”

“Yeah, he’s really capitalizing on free high-speed computer time. Race you and loser has to clean up the lab?”

“You’re on.”

First Chapter Up!

Basically, I was inspired by @tatumsdrawing mechanic au and I started this project mainly cause I found a severe lack of fics with stuff I wanted to read and decided to contribute.

Of All The Stories In The Stars, Ours Has Yet To Be Told (7031 words) by StarsWhisper Chapters: 1/? Fandom: Danny Phantom Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: Dash Baxter/Danny Fenton Characters: Danny Fenton, Dash Baxter, Sam Manson, Tucker Foley, Paulina Sanchez, Kwan (Danny Phantom) Additional Tags: Aged-Up Character(s), on the way to college, mentions of child abuse, Mentions of homophobia, Redemption Arcs, Bisexual Danny Fenton, everyone becoming good friends, learning how to live, Enemies to Friends to Lovers, Second Chances, lots of classical literature references, lots of astrology references, more tags coming when i think of them Summary: It's the end of senior year and Dash and Danny are having the worst time of their lives. Dash's father finds out he's queer and tries to kill him. That lands him in prison with divorce papers. Dash goes to therapy to cope and learn how to change his behaviors while taking some time off from school. He now needs to learn how to navigate the world and figure himself out. Danny fears he'll never figure out what he wants for his future beyond being the hero of Amity Park forever and he's running out of time to figure it out as he watches everyone he knows move on without him. Plus there are always the people hunting him down that he has to worry about on top of that.

~

“Do you blame yourself?”

Dash eyed his therapist for a moment before dropping his gaze to the floor. She was sitting comfortably on her big fluffy chair, legs crossed and clipboard in hand; Dash wondered how she was able to be at such ease all the time while the people she talked with were always so visibly on edge. The couch he sat on always felt too wide and isolating for just one person. It didn’t have enough stuffing and the wood always dug into his skin and made his bones sore.

“What?”

“Well, it is quite common for children in these situations to assume the blame for-”

“I’m not a child. I’m almost nineteen.”

She hummed, scribbling something in her notebook. Dash hated when she did that. He knew it was helpful, but it made him feel small. He didn’t like feeling small. She stared at him, waiting for him to continue the conversation. He hated when she did that too.

Dash snorted. “Blame myself for what? My dad trying to kill me? The disappointment in my mom’s eyes when she looks at me? That half the school hates me because of how I’ve treated them? You’re going to have to be more specific.”

“The divorce,” she answered, uncrossing and recrossing her legs, “but it sounds like there are other things on your mind. Would you like to talk about those?”

“No.” Dash sighed, shifting and failing once again to get comfortable. “I just… I feel so…” Angry? Sad? Guilty? Relieved? Scared? “...ashamed.”

“And why do you feel that way?”

“I don’t know.”

She waited patiently in silence. He shrunk in on himself, head tucking into his shoulders like a turtle.

“I just should have known better.”

“What should you have known?”

Dash huffed. “I don’t know, everything! That I was treating my mom like garbage; that I was acting just like my father even though I hated him; and that if I stayed on that path I would end up alone and angry and awful just like him. I just should have known better…” He let his words trail off, threading his fingers together and squeezing, hoping his therapist wouldn’t notice them shake.

“Dash, no one can be expected to know everything right away, or else every baby born would be Albert Einstein. We have to give ourselves the grace to learn. Shame is a powerful tool; it tells us what we feel the need to improve on. If we feel shame over our actions, we then know where to start to correct our course.”

Dash sighed and leaned back into the couch. “Then I have a lot to learn.”

“What have you learned so far?”

“That I suck.”

“Let’s try again with more constructive language. What have you learned so far?”

He took a deep breath, trying to keep the tears at bay. It was okay to cry, he just didn’t want to. “I need to start actively making decisions in my life to change. That I can’t keep going the way I’ve been going and expect to end up happy.”

“What does change look like to you?”

“I don’t know.”

She quirked her eyebrow, remaining silent.

“I actually don’t know. I mean, it’s not like I can convince my friends to stop bullying people.”

“You stopped, right?”

“Well, yeah. I did, but every time I tried to tell them why, they just laughed at me. How am I supposed to get them to change?”

“Let’s try focusing on the things that you can control. You may not be able to control other people, but you can control your environment. Does that make sense?”

“Yeah, but that’s really hard to do. I mean, a quarterback with no friends during his senior year isn’t exactly a fun time.”

“I understand. Maybe you could try taking it in baby steps. For your homework today, I’d like you to write out at least a five-step plan for the change you want to see in your life.”

Dash took a deep breath, resetting his lungs. “Okay.”

“Is there anything else, you’d like to talk about, we’re almost out of time.”

“No,” then, “thank you.”

“Of course, it’s what you pay me for.”

Dash stepped outside, letting the door to the building slam shut behind him. No one ever talked about just how physically exhausting therapy could be. He wanted nothing more than to curl up with Pookie on his comfortable couch with some snacks and mindless T.V. But, he’d promised his mom he’d pick up groceries on his way back. He turned down the main road and began his long trek to the store.

“Shame is a powerful tool,” He grumbled under his breath. “It sucks.” He kicked a rock down the road. Maybe step one of his plan would be to finally convince himself to go back to school tomorrow. He kicked the rock again. Or maybe he could get away with graduating from home.

“Duck!”

Dash threw himself to the ground; growing up in Amity Park you learn not to hesitate. If someone says duck, you duck, no questions asked. A bird ghost smashed into the brick wall behind him; ghost feathers showering around him. He scrambled over to the alleyway, ducking behind the trashcans. Once he was safe, he peeked his head out to see the bird ghost stand up and shake its head. Phantom rushed past him, landing a kick straight to its chest.

He pulled his ghost-catching thermos out of apparently thin air and pointed it at the ghost. It screeched at him as it got caught in the blue whirlwind and clawed at the edges of the device; ultimately losing as Phantom capped it. He turned toward Dash. “Sorry, are you o-”

A bright, sickly green light shot through the air, clipping Phantom’s arm, glowing ectoplasm splattered across the ground. He screamed and dropped to the ground, cradling the injury with his other hand.

Dash leaned around the corner, straining to see what could have happened. The Fentons were standing there, Mr. Fenton holding a gun pointed right at Phantom.

“Ha-ha! Did you see that, Maddie! I got him on the first try!”

“Great job, honey. But go easy on the Fenton Venom; we want him alive or we’ll be limited in the experiments we can do.”

Dash frantically waved in Phantom’s direction; he was struggling to pull himself off the floor and was flickering like he was trying to disappear but couldn’t. They made eye contact- Phantom’s wide and panicked- and Dash pointed to the alley behind him, hoping against everything that the hero would understand what he meant. Then he full sprinted out of the alley and collided with Mrs. Fenton, knocking her into her husband and successfully grabbing their attention.

“Mrs. Fenton!” He screamed once they had all regained their balance. “Thank god you’re here. I saw a ghost!”

“You saw a ghost!” Mr. Fenton whipped around, gun in hand completely forgotten.

“It was huge! Like the size of a car! And it had like these, these, giant fangs and I couldn’t-”

“Dash, calm down.” Mrs. Fenton chirped. “Where did you see this ghost?”

Danny waited until he knew for sure his parents were distracted by Dash before making a B-line for the alley, trying not to let any of his blood fall onto the ground and give him away. He tucked himself behind the trashcan, desperate to keep all of him out of sight. The smell of burning flesh permeated the air. He moved his hand to check on his injury.

There was a fairly decent-sized chunk taken out of his arm and the area around it was bubbling and falling away, dissolving before it could actually fall off. It burned like hell. His hand was tingling from where he’d touched the injury.

“Figures they’d make a poison at some point,” He hissed, blinking his eyes to keep the tears at bay, he needed to be able to see right now. He tried turning invisible again, but this time he didn’t even flicker. “Fuck, what is this?”

“Oh, man that looks bad.”

Danny whipped his head around to see Dash staring at him. Panic swelled in his chest.

“Don’t worry, they’re gone, chasing a ghost that’s not even there.”

Danny sighed, resting his head on the building behind him. “Thank you.” When Dash didn’t immediately leave he added, “I’ll be okay in a moment, when I can get my powers back.” He left the ‘please go away’ to be implied.

“Right,” Dash nodded, swinging his backpack around and digging through it. “You wouldn’t happen to have like a ghost doctor or something would you?”

“No,” Danny bit back the scream of pain crawling up his throat. God, it felt like he was being torn apart molecule by molecule. It didn’t matter how many times he did this torture thing, it never got any easier to handle the pain. “Ow!”

“Right, okay,” Dash pulled a first aid kit out of his bag and then tossed the bag to the side of the alley, before dropping to his knees next to him. “Okay, I’ve got this.”

Danny leaned away from him. “What have you got?”

“Don’t worry, my mom’s a nurse and she’s taught me a lot of first aid. We need to wash that poison off before it does some real damage.” Dash looked around for a container of some kind and had to settle with one of the trash can lids. He put it next to Danny and started rummaging through his kit.

“Are you sure you know what you’re doing? What if you make it worse?”

Dash inhaled sharply, like he was practicing extreme amounts of patience. “Look, you’ve saved my ass, like a lot, now let me save yours. Plus, it’s not like you have a lot of options right now, right?”

Danny wanted to argue, but Dash was right. Short of crawling across town to either Sam or Tucker’s house without his parents catching him or his arm falling off, he didn’t have any other options. He was still hesitant about it; at least he was until the poison hit a major nerve and his entire arm blazed with pain. “Shit!” He yelped, a few tears trickling down his cheeks. “Okay, fine. But fuck up my arm and I’m haunting you for eternity.”

“Deal.” Dash uncapped a bottle of distilled water and gently grabbed Danny’s arm, moving it over the lid and rotating it so the poison wouldn’t run over more of his skin. “Okay, this is probably going to sting. Just try not to move.” He tipped the bottle.

The water hit his skin and it did in fact sting. Danny inhaled sharply through gritted teeth and yanked his arm away. The water splashed off his arm and hit his leg, burning less than the direct poison, but still burning. “Shit!”

“I said sit still!” Dash whisper-yelled, quickly rinsing off his leg. “Sorry,” Dash frowned, “I’m sorry. Just, please try not to move. We don’t know what this stuff is and we definitely don’t want it getting anywhere else.”

Danny dug his nails into his palm, a few more tears falling from his eyes. He took deep breaths, trying to ignore the sting of the water. He flinched when the water hit the deepest part of his wound. “Sorry.”

“Don’t be. I’m sorry, I yelled. I didn’t mean to.” Dash threw the empty bottle of water away and grabbed a second one. “Hang in there, I need to make sure I got all of it out before we bandage it. Did it get anywhere else?”

Danny held his hand out to him. Dash grabbed his hand as gently as possible. His hand got off easier, looking more like road rash than poison. It didn’t sting as much when he poured the water over it. “Sorry.”Dash apologized anyway.

Danny chuckled.

“What’s so funny.”

“Nothing, I just don’t think I’ve ever heard you apologize this much. Are you sure I haven’t died again?”

Dash’s face turned red with shame. He capped the water bottle and turned to grab the antibiotic ointment. Figures Phantom would know about his past, he’s been around a long time and he was pretty sure ghosts saw things that others might not.“Thanks for noticing. My therapist says I’ve been making exceptional progress lately.”

Phantom burst out laughing, tears flowing freely now. His shoulders shook with the strength of his laughter, causing his hair to fall into his face. Is laugh was big and boisterous and deep. A soft pink glow illuminated his cheeks. He placed his free hand on his forehead, desperately trying to reign it in. His eyes were scrunched shut and his lashes were wet with tears.

It was ethereal.

Dash shook his head; focus!

“Sorry,” Phantom finally choked out, still gasping on the remnants of laughter, “sorry. I’m not laughing at you. Therapy is so cool. I promise I’m not laughing at that. It’s just-” another giggle- “I’m asking you about your vocabulary while I bleed out in an alleyway. What a crazy Tuesday, huh?”

“I’m just glad you’re not crying anymore.” Dash hyper-focused on putting the antibiotic ointment on the burns on Phantom’s hand and wrapping it with gauze.

“I wasn’t crying.”

“It’s okay to cry.”

“I know it’s okay, I just wasn’t.”

“Okay.” Dash chuckled, moving over to bandage his arm.

“Really, I wasn’t.”

“I bet this is handy, huh?” Dash changed the subject, pointing to his arm where the flesh was slowly, but surely stitching itself back together.

“What is?” Phantom turned to look where he was pointing.

“Your ghost healing stuff. Now that the poison is gone it looks like you’re doing fine.”

“Oh, yeah. I guess it is.”

Dash finished securing the bandages in place. “Not that I don’t- that everyone doesn’t appreciate it, but why do you do it? The hero stuff I mean. Surely a ghost would have better things to do in the afterlife?”

Phantom gingerly moved his arm around, testing its movement. He grinned at Dash. “Well, yeah, but who else is going to do it?”

“The Fentons and the Guys in White don’t seem too keen on retiring anytime soon.”

Phantom frowned, his brows furrowing. “Uh, yeah, and while they can be helpful, they’re not always the most reliable or efficient ghost hunters. Plus, they don’t know half the things I know about ghosts.”

“Right, that makes sense, I guess.” Dash began picking up the first aid stuff. “Has anyone ever said thank you?”

Phantom startled, looking up at him with wide eyes. “Um, no. Surprisingly, you’d be the first.”

A shout echoed in the distance. “Let’s circle back around, Jack. Maybe we missed an alleyway.” It was Mrs. Fenton and she was close by.

“If you can, you’d better,” Dash said to Phantom, who- when he turned around- was already gone, “go.”

He hurried to collect the pieces of his first aid kit and packed it up. His heart was beating so fast. Who would have thought he’d be the one to help his- the town’s hero out? And that he was really pretty when he laughed?

Dash reached for his backpack and stuffed everything in, before dumping the mixture of water and viscera into the trashcan and fixing the lid back in place. He sprinted out of the alley and down the road before the Fentons could find him and ask what he was still doing there.

He stopped to catch his breath and calm his racing heart. He had (in a less than technical sense) held Phantom’s hand today. Paulina was going to be so jealous. That was if she even wanted to talk to him. He didn’t really know what his friends would think about him now.

He sighed, that was a tomorrow problem. Right now his problem was getting to the store before they closed. And getting new supplies for his first aid kit.

Dash walked toward his old table as slowly as he could. Step one of his plan was just to see how everyone reacted. He’d go wherever he needed to from there, whether that be going friendless for the last month of high school or explaining to everyone why he wanted to stop being mean to people and hoping they’d agree.

Dash’s heart fell when he saw his usual spot next to Kwan was taken. In fact, the whole table was full. Paulina and Star were laughing at something one of the football players had said. Kwan was the first one to notice him.

“Oh, Hi, Dash!” He waved.

Dash waved back. “Uh, hi, Kwan.” Dash looked between them and instantly knew he had lost the battle.

Star kicked Kwan under the table. “Uh-hem.”

Kwan retracted his hand.

Paulina wouldn’t look at him. She looked sad, torn.

“Sorry, Dash,” Star murmured, “but one of the club rules is you have to be in a certain tax bracket to sit at the table.”

“My mom’s not poor.” Dash weakly defended.

“It’s the rules,” Star fiddled with her fork, “you know that.”

Dash inhaled. “Alright, whatever.”

“Dash, just so you know,” Kwan said before Dash could leave, “it’s not because you’re gay.”

“Thanks, Kwan.”

“We’re not homophobic.”

“Thanks, Kwan.”

“It is just because you’re poor.”

“Thanks, Kwan.”

“We’ll need your hall pass punch card back,” Paulina spoke softly, still not meeting his eyes.

“Fine, I’ll bring it by after school. I really thought you guys were better than this by now.” He turned and left. He glanced around the cafeteria and then headed for the door outside. Not a lot of people used the ones out there anymore because of all the ghost attacks. He’d be able to do some homework at least.

Dash sighed. A part of him still really wanted to tell Paulina about yesterday. And he’d had plans with Kwan to go see the new Nightmerica movie later this month that he’d been really excited for. Guess that was out of the question now.

As predicted, there were only a few freshmen at one of the tables. Dash sat at the one furthest from them. This was alright; a change of environment, just like his therapist had said, just on an expedited schedule. He sighed and pulled out his book for English class. Might as well get started on that homework.

Danny watched as Dash sat down. He hesitated all of about five seconds before he started walking over. A tug on his shirt stopped him.

“You’re joking, right?” Sam snorted, letting go of his shirt.

“What?” Danny shrugged, his best convincing smile plastered on his face. “Look at how sad he is.”

“He looks pathetic.” Tucker chided.

“And it’s what he deserves, to be sad and lonely.” Valerie glared in Dash’s direction.

“Oh come on, guys! He’s not that bad. When’s the last time he even bothered us?”

“So, what he patches you up and bats his big jock eyelashes at you one time and you’re stuck to him like a freshman with a crush?”Tuckertaunted.

“What!? It’s not like that! He’s just trying really hard to change and I think we should give him a chance.”

“Yeah, 'cause he totally gave all of us a chance.” Valerie sneered.

“Look, let’s just go talk to him and if he’s an ass about it, we can leave and you can all say, I told you so.”

“And if he’s not an ass we can invite him over for a sleepover and braid each other’s hair?” Sam giggled, excitedly flapping her hands.

“Yeah! Hey!” Danny frowned. “Come on, Sam. Can’t you be nice for once in your life?” Danny rolled his eyes and walked over to Dash’s table, not caring if the others followed him or not. They did, of course.

He sat his tray down, confidently he hoped. Dash startled, looking up from his book.

“Mind if we sit here?”

Dash hesitated, blinking. He rubbed his eyes, looked around the group like he couldn’t believe what he was seeing, and blinked again. “Uh, sure, I guess.”

Danny threw a grin behind him at Sam and Valerie and sat down in front of Dash. The others sighed and sat down on his side of the table. Dash was staring.

After a moment, Danny casually- oh so casually- pointed at the book in Dash’s hands. “That for Lancer’s advanced class?”

“Uh, yeah; the concurrent enrollment one. I didn’t really want to deal with it in college.” Dash closed the book and dropped it on the bench next to him, cheeks turning a little pink. He fumbled with his hands like he didn’t know what to do with them now.

“Hey, me too. I’m in the morning section though.” Danny punctured the side of his milk carton with a straw, wincing at the pressure it put on his arm. The wound wasn’t a giant hole anymore, but it still had a little more internal healing to do before his nerves would be back to normal. “Don’t tell Lancer this, but I didn’t really like The Scarlet Letter .”

“Wait, you didn’t?” Sam scolded, leaning around Tucker to make sure Danny visibly saw her disappointment. “Why?”

“I don’t know,” Danny shrugged, glancing at Dash who was still staring at him like he’d grown a second head. “I just didn’t like the vibes.”

“I figured if anyone would understand the vibes of having a giant painted letter on their chest, it would be you,” Valerie smirked at him, picking distastefully at her mashed potatoes.

“It’s probably cause he didn’t finish it.” Tucker, oh-so-helpfully interjected as he tapped away at his PDA.

“You didn’t even finish it!?” Sam huffed, flinging her fork down, failing to startle Dash out of whatever staring contest he was having with Danny’s nose.

“No, I got bored.” Danny gazed back at Dash. Had he even blinked? “What did you think Dash?”

Dash didn’t react to the sound of his name. He was completely zoned out, a confused and panicked expression stuck on his face. His nose was scrunched up in thought.

“Dash?”

Dash finally blinked, jerking upright and hitting his hands on the table. He flinched, blood rushing to his face. “Uh, what?”

Sam rolled her eyes.

Danny chuckled. “ The Scarlet Letter , what do you think about it?”

“Oh,” Dash dropped eye contact, “I just barely started it.” He shoved some food in his mouth, remembering that it was there.

“Dude,” Danny laughed, “the test is in like two days.”

“Uh, dude , the test is tomorrow.” Tucker corrected, turning his PDA to show Danny the schedule.

“Shit, it’s tomorrow?” Valerie groaned. “I’ve got to finish those last two chapters fast.”

“You’ll tell me how it ends, right?” Danny batted his eyelashes at her.

“As if, Fenton. Do your own homework.” Valerie playfully shoved his shoulder.

“Ow!”

“Oops, sorry. I forgot.” She shoved his side instead.

“I’m sorry.” Dash blurted. His eyes were fixed intensely on the table this time and Danny thought he saw him shaking just the tiniest bit. “I’m really sorry that I bullied you guys for so long. I was told that I was better than certain people and I had a lot of anger from… everything happening at home and I never stopped to think about what I was doing and that’s not really an excuse, but you guys didn’t deserve that and I’m really sorry.” He took a deep breath, relaxing slightly now that he had gotten everything out.

Danny smiled at him. “Thank you, Dash. I appreciate that.”

Tucker couldn’t help the grin that crossed his face. He had to admit, an apology certainly felt nice. “Yeah, man. That was surprisingly mature.”

“I guess taking a few weeks off has really changed you, huh?” Sam sneered. Danny kicked her under the table. “It is nice to hear you say it though.”

Everyone turned to Valerie who was staring off to the side. Dash held his breath. She turned to him, her gaze softening.

“I suppose it’s been long enough and considering you just got a taste of your own medicine, I’m willing to give you another chance. Just make sure you don’t squander it, yeah?”

Dash released his breath, eternally grateful for Valerie’s good nature. “Thank you, guys. And again, I’m really sorry.”

“Keep saying it and I’m going to vomit.” Sam teased.

A silence fell over their table, everyone trying to release tension by eating their food. Danny wasn’t really sure what he should bring up after something like that and there wasn’t really anything he knew about Dash that Danny Fenton could ask him about. He wracked his brain, hoping to pull something out of thin air.

“So,” Tucker beat him to it, “Danny’s bisexual.”

“Tucker!” Everyone but Dash- who reeled back like he’d just been called a slur- yelled at him.

“What?! I just wanted him to know we’re not homophobic.”

“So, you just decide to out Danny?” Valerie scolded.

“Not cool dude.” Sam punched him in the arm.

“Ow! Sorry, you know how I am with uncomfortable silence.”

Dash was staring at him again.

“Tucker,” Danny sighed, “I am amazed you are capable of keeping any secret.”

“Are you really?” Dash whispered like he wasn’t sure he was allowed to ask such things out loud.

“Uh, yeah, I am.” Danny drew back, hunching in on himself. “Does that bother you?”

“No. Why would it bother me ?”

Danny just shrugged.

Dash cleared his throat. “Have you, uh, have you told your parents yet?”

Danny sighed, making Dash tense like he’d overstepped. “Yeah, I have.”

Dash glanced at him, making eye contact with him for the first time in a moment. “Can I ask how they reacted?”

Danny frowned. “Well, they didn’t try to kill me or beat me up if that’s what you’re asking. But, they didn’t leap for joy either. They kind of just-”

“That’s nice, Danny,” Tucker interrupted, clearly mocking his mother, “but have you seen the Fenton blaster anywhere? I swear I just had it.”

“Hey, that’s great, Danny! Now you can pick two of your chores to do today!” Sam bellowed, doing a really good impression of how his dad laughed.

“Oh.” Dash glanced down at his half-eaten lunch.

“Yeah, not the best reaction, but better than what you got, I guess.” Danny gave him a small, pitying smile.

“Basically everybody knows what happened then?” Dash picked at the table, getting a few slivers in the process.

“Yup, pretty much.” Sam drawled.

“You know how news travels through the A-listers and their parents.” Valerie scoffed. “Everyone had pretty much known what had gone down and why by Monday.”

“Awesome.” Dash sighed.

The lunch bell rang, saving everyone from the depressing turn the conversation had taken. Tucker quickly devoured the last few bites of his burger as everyone but Dash, who was taking his time to pack up his stuff, stood and headed for the door.

“I’m gonna invite him to study with us,” Danny stated.

“He’s good with History, so I’m okay with it,” Valerie shouldered the door open and sped walked down the hall. She had a class at the complete opposite end of the building so she had no time to waste.

“I still think you’re making a mistake Danny. Not a lot of people have what it takes to change.” Sam chided, throwing her lunch wrappers into the recycling bin.

“Come on, Sam.” Danny sighed. “When are you going to start trusting my decisions?”

“I trust you. It’s him I don’t trust.”

“Okay, then trust me when I say I trust him. He apologized. Isn’t that proof of something at least?”

Sam rolled her eyes. “Fine, but I’ll keep my I-told-you-so ready.”

“Good enough. Tucker?”

“I am currently making a betting chart, I’ll let you know what I decide based on how the bets are going.” He didn’t even bother to look up from his PDA.

“Okay, I’ll catch up to you guys.” Danny waved and waited for Dash while the other two walked inside.

Dash took longer than necessary to pack his bag. He needed a moment to decompress. Lunch had been a lot of big emotions all at once and he really just wanted a nap. He kept his book out, maybe he’d be able to get through some of it during his next class.

Dash watched as Danny leaned against the door, flinching when his shoulder hit it wrong. He rubbed his arm, wincing and taking a step away from it.

“Did you hurt your shoulder or something?” Dash asked as he opened the door, waiting for Danny to slip inside first.

“Oh, uh, I, um, sprained it while helping my parents in their lab. No big deal.” Danny trailed after him like Dash had hoped he wouldn’t. He didn’t know how much more awkward conversation he could take right now.

“Hey, I wanted to ask you if you’d like to join our study group after school today?” Danny somehow kept perfect pace with him, not even once bumping into anyone. It was like he didn’t exist in the same place as the crowd. Meanwhile, Dash kept bumping shoulders with people walking entirely too slow.

“I haven’t even really started the book.” They arrived at Dash’s locker. He opened it, hoping it would save him from this.

Danny leaned on his good shoulder against the locker next to his, clearly having no intention of leaving until he got his answer. “And I haven’t even finished it. Besides, we study for all our classes and Valerie says you’re really good at History. Plus, we can always just listen to the others discuss it and hope that’s enough to get us at least a C+.”

“Is that how you pass all your classes? Cheating off your friends?” He didn’t really know how to talk to Danny now that their dynamic had changed so rapidly. He was still reeling from the fact that Danny chose to sit next to him at lunch and talk casually about an assignment like nothing had ever happened between them.

Danny gasped. “How dare you, it’s not cheating. It’s studying. I’ll have you know I’m not a cheater.”

His eyes were so blue, like they had an internal light glowing behind them. And he had gotten taller over the years, much taller. He was at the very least as tall as Dash if not a few inches taller. He looked a lot less like the twig from freshman year and more like someone who could dominate professional basketball. Well, if professional basketball players dressed like an angsty theater kid. His hair had grown longer in the back and he’d dyed the underside white, creating a (fashionable) mullet situation. He’d started wearing black t-shirts and red flannels; chains dangled from the side of his jeans; he’d pierced his ears and Dash could have sworn he’d seen him wearing fingerless gloves on a few occasions. The only part of his outfit that was the same, were the red sneakers he wore.

“So?”

Dash blinked. That was the third time today he’d been caught staring. Come on, Baxter, focus! “So?”

“So, are you coming?”

“Why are you suddenly so keen to hang out with me? Usually, people tend to avoid the guy that was a piece of shit to them.” He reached for his math book, shoving it in his bag.

A lazy grin crawled its way onto Danny’s face. “Eh, you’re just not as big and scary as you think you are.” He fucking winked at him. Jesus Christ. “Besides, I may not have thrown you in a locker or chased you down the hallway or hung you from a flag pole, but I have played my fair share of nasty pranks on you in the past. And you’ve just apologized so we’re on even ground here.”

“Wait, what pranks?”

Danny spoke over him, “So are you coming or what?”

Dash gazed heavily into his locker. Danny was staring and it made him nervous. He weighed his options; he could either go home and take a much needed nap, tiptoe around his mother at dinner, and then hide in his room all night, or he could go study and maybe catch up on all the assignments he’d missed and had put off doing. “What subject are you good at?”

“Physics.”

“You’re good at physics but not math?”

“I choose not to question it.”

Dash made sure to sigh as dramatically as possible. “Fine, I’ll come.”

“Awesome!” Danny cheered, peeling himself away from the locker and walking backward to his class. “See you after school!” He turned and booked it down the hallway, almost disappearing into the crowd.

Dash sighed again, this time for his own benefit. He closed his locker and leaned his forehead against it. So much for his nap. At least he could tell his therapist he’d started making changes before he’d even finished writing out his five steps. She’d be proud.

Much later that night, Dash pushed open his front door, dropped his bag on the floor, and braced for impact. Pookie came running around the corner, yapping away, and slammed into his ankles. Dash knelt down, vigorously petting his dog.

“Hey, boy! Who’s a good boy? Who’s a sweet little guy? You are! You are!”

Pookie barked lovingly at him, shaking every molecule in his body from sheer excitement. He licked at his hands.

“Gross, Pookie. You’re gonna get a stomach ache from school germs.”

“Dash? You home, sweetie?” His mom called from the kitchen.

He drew in a deep breath, his body tensing from the anxiety rushing through his veins. His mom hadn’t really talked about what happened beyond making sure Dash knew she loved him no matter what. She’s been avoiding the subject. “Yeah!” He slowly made his way to the kitchen, Pookie following dutifully behind.

His mom was standing over the stove, spoon in hand as she stirred something that smelled amazing. She looked tired. She probably just barely got home from work.

“You’re home pretty late, did something happen?” She asked reaching for the spice cabinet.

Dash walked over and reached for the salt, handing it to her. She always put it back just a shelf too high. He peeked into the pan; stir-fry, his favorite. He avoided her eyes, he didn’t want to see the disappointment he knew he’d find there. “No, I was just at a study group trying to catch up on some homework.”

“With Kwan and Paulina?” She asked slowly, like he would fall apart if she made one wrong misstep.

He washed his hands in the sink. “No, actually, Danny Fenton invited me to join his group.”

She stirred the pot in front of her, falling silent for a moment. “That’s certainly a change.”

Dash felt like he was swimming in ice water. “Yeah, I, um, well, I apologized to him for giving him such a hard time and he sat with me at lunch.” Dash figured she didn’t need to know the exact order of events. “Kwan and Paulina don’t want anything to do with me.”

She frowned. “Oh, sweetie. I’m sorry. It’s not because…” She trailed off. She hadn’t said the word yet. Dash hated that she wouldn’t say it.

“No. At least they said it wasn’t; just that I’m apparently too poor for them now. Club rules.”

She pulled some plates down from the cabinets. “That’s probably just their parents spewing venom in their ears.”

“It’s the same thing we did to Valerie freshman year. I kind of knew it was coming, I just hoped things had changed.” Dash grabbed the filtered water from the fridge, pouring them both a glass.

“Thank you.” She plated the food and walked over to the table, Dash following her. “I’m sorry your friends turned out to not be so friendly.”

“It’s okay.” They sat down, eating in silence for a moment. Dash hated the silence the most.

His mom glanced up at him. “So, you apologized to the Fenton boy?”

Dash sat up straight, taking a deep breath before answering. “Yeah. I did.”

“How’d it go? I mean, obviously, you guys hung out, so pretty well?” She added even more salt to her plate.

“It was hard. And scary. But I think it went pretty well. Some of the others were there too, including Valerie. I think they were more hesitant to forgive me and I can’t blame them. But, I think it worked out okay. At the very least they were glad to have my help with History.” He picked a piece of meat off his plate to feed to Pookie, who was lying down by his feet like a good boy.

“I’m really proud of you, Dash.” His mom was looking at him, a smile on her face. He hadn’t seen her smile since the incident. He felt the shame covering him again.

“Don’t say that mom.”

“Why not? I’m very proud of the man you’re becoming.”

He set his fork down, focusing on controlling his breathing, he did not want to start crying in front of his mom again. “Cause I don’t deserve it. I was awful to you and to Fenton and the other kids at school. I haven’t even begun to make up for it, so how can you say you’re proud of me?” Too late, the tears were already halfway down his cheeks. He heard his mom stand up, but he was more focused on rubbing the tears away. Pookie was trying his best to comfort him by rubbing against his leg.

She gently held his face. “Dash, look at me son, please look at me.”

He did.

She was crying too.

“You have nothing to apologize to me for.”

“I said so many awful things to you and I destroyed our family.” He was full-on sobbing now.

“I’m sorry.” She choked out. “I’m so sorry I didn’t see what was going on sooner. You did not destroy our family. Your father destroyed this family. He destroyed this family when he taught my son to see others as less than. He destroyed this family when he taught both me and my son that we were unworthy of love. He destroyed this family when he started hitting my son. And he destroyed this family when he was ready to kill my son over who he loved. You didn’t deserve any of the things he did to you and I’m so sorry I couldn’t save you. It’s my fault, Dash, not yours.”

She pulled him into a tight hug, her tears spilling onto his shoulders. Dash hugged her back and for the first time in a long time, allowed himself to fall apart. He sobbed and cried and yelled and held her tight like his mother’s touch alone would keep every bad thing away from him. When he had calmed a little, just enough to hear her, she spoke again.

“Of course, I’m proud of you. Despite everything you’ve been through, you chose to get help and you chose to still be you. That’s so hard to do and you did it anyway. When I look at you I see someone who wanted something better for himself and went for it; I see someone who is becoming who he wants to be, not who he was taught to be; I see someone who apologized to the people they’d hurt even though it was incredibly hard to do; I see my son. And I am so very proud of my son. I’m sorry if I ever made you feel any other way.”

Dash sniffled, holding on because he wasn’t ready to let go yet. “I thought you were disappointed in me.”

“Disappointed? Never.” She sniffled too. “I was just sad. Sad that my son was sad. And sad that I married someone so evil. But, I love you. And I’m sorry I don’t say it enough.”

Dash finally pulled away, wiping his tears away. “I love you too.”

She gave him a watery smile. She sniffed, inhaled a deep breath, and stood up. “Look at us.” She chuckled. “We’re a mess and our food is probably cold. I’m sorry, I know it’s your favorite.”

Dash leaned down and picked Pookie up. The dog had been going crazy at the two emotionally unstable humans in his house. “I think we’ve said enough ‘I’m sorry’s’ for the night.”

“Ugh, you’re right. Let’s just order some takeout and we can watch The Bachelorette  or something and you can tell me which guys you think are the hottest.”

“Mom!” Dash was mortified.

“What? We haven’t talked about this yet.” She had the restaurant page and phone in hand, already typing in the number for the pizza place down the street. “I need to make sure you have better taste in men than I do. What pizza toppings do you want?”

Dash found himself laughing. It was nice to have his house feel like home again. He helped his mom clean the kitchen and get the couch blankets out of the closet for their impromptu movie night. Just as they were getting ready to hit play, his phone beeped with a text message.

Unknown Number: I stole ur # from, Val. :P Walk with us 2 school tmrw?

Unknown Number: It’s Danny.

Dash smiled down at his phone. What a dork. Dash saved the number in his phone, heart nearly caving in. It’d been all of one day and suddenly his entire life was different. He’d have to remember to thank Danny for being so forgiving.

“Who is it?” His mom asked.

“Uh, it’s Danny. He wants to walk to school together.” He twiddled his thumbs, not sure how to respond to the text.

His mom smirked at him. “Wow, that must have been some apology.”

Dash wanted to crawl under a rock and never come back out.

“Does he know you drive to school?”

“Probably not. I’ll just walk with him and tell him tomorrow.”

“Okay, whatever you say. Hit play, mister.”

Dash hit play on the TV. and typed a quick reply on his phone.

Dash: See you tomorrow

Nerd: Meet @ my place?

Dash: I’ll be there.

Nerd: See u tmrw :D

The Finished Animatic!!!

I’m so excited to share this with everyone!! This is definitely the biggest project I’ve ever done before and I’m so proud with how it came out

Enjoy the little gay ghost guys!!!👻👻👻

The Finished Animatic!!!

I’m so excited to share this with everyone!! This is definitely the biggest project I’ve ever done before and I’m so proud with how it came out

Enjoy the little gay ghost guys!!!👻👻👻

I still don't understand this scene... Dash clearly hates Danny so much and treats him so badly, but why did he accept Danny's request to open the locker door for him?

Yep. No wonder they uhh.... Respect him \(⁠•⁠ ⁠▽⁠ ⁠•⁠;⁠)

FanArt for the incredible @ectoplasmranch for her fanfiction that just immediately ropped me in and I can't stop reading! (⁠☆⁠▽⁠☆⁠)

Like if I had to count everything that I enjoy, from plot building to character development, the slow burn, the wording, the pacing, just- I would start a whole chapter long rant lol

(for full effect: turn brightness up)

Edit: okay, I hate how Tumblr just worsened the quality... x~x

Sneak peak to a fanart I'm currently working on for the fanfic: "You Wouldn't Like Me Alive" over on ao3 from @ectoplasmranch

I just ADORE the more morbid wrap the story and looks of Danny as Phantom has soooo... let's see what my old horror-head makes of it!! :D

(incredible dandash story, go read it.)

Edit: I finished this picture!

Tumblr

You Wouldn't Like Me Alive - Chapter 1 - the_bastard_king - Danny Phantom [Archive of Our Own]

Yep. No wonder they uhh.... Respect him \(⁠•⁠ ⁠▽⁠ ⁠•⁠;⁠) FanArt for the incredible @ectoplasmranch for her fanfiction that just immediately

all art by @tired-all-the-time22

happy late Valentine's Day take this humble offering

Hey, man, we all can't be like you -- I wish we were all rose-colored too

{Rose Colored Boy - Paramore}

- - - - - - - - - -

Smashing this song and my headcanon that Dash's dad is in the GIW together to make a fic Idea where the GIW finds out Danny's identity and tells on him to his parents in their hunt for phantom --

Dash's dad leads the operation, him and his team (along with the Fenton parents) cornering Danny after school while he's hiding/running away from Dash, forcing transform in order to get away; unbeknownst to either party, Dash witnesses everything and runs after Phantom to try and help.

Que the two stumbling into and getting trapped in the ghost zone in a confused scuffle while Danny's trying to escape, now on the run from three (3) parents and one (1) secret government organization.

- - - - - - - - - -

I kinda wanna use this premise to explore how Dash would progress through learning Phantom is Danny, and then (separately!) becoming a better person--

-- I think he'd be super annoying about it at first; idolizing Danny, pestering him a bunch about how cool it is to have ghost powers, generally acting way too close with him, and completely pushing aside how he treated Danny before the revelation.

Most of the situations we see Dash become friendly towards/respectful of Danny in-show are usually after Danny has shown himself to be physically strong/confident (see: Pirate Radio), and even then, Dash doesn't proceed to do any introspection at all and continues to bully him.

Conclusion: Learning Phantom = Danny would not be enough to trigger a redemption arc for Dash. This boy needs to learn some empathy.

Dash actively witnessing Danny having issues despite being powerful as Phantom (i.e. fearing and having to run from his parents, the toll fighting ghosts takes on his school/life/mental health, etc.), as well as being confronted with how privileged he is himself (having a loving, attentive family, being much better off financially, etc.) would force him into being more introspective.

Throw in him realizing the parallel between how the GIW treats Phantom with how he treats Danny (i.e. indiscriminate & unreasonable anger & violence), and -boom!- it clicks for him

ah

Dash, about halfway through high school has a mideducation crisis and realizes that maybe bullying isn’t all that fun when it has lasting effects (Pointdexter knocked hella sense into him)

so, overhyped by this sudden change, Dash decides to dedicate the rest of his years to becoming a psychologist and professional teen therapist (for those who get bullied)

Danny is confused but absolutely okay with this

and the rest of the football team is wondering why Dash is going over to the Fenton’s household after practice (to steal Jazz’s books and get free fudge that always tastes like acidic ranch for some reason)